Birthdays
I probably have more detail about birthdays in the late seventies than in the early seventies because I have mum’s diaries for the entire period, mine for much of 1976 and 1977 and grandad’s for most of 1975. In contrast, for the early seventies, I only have grandad’s diaries with consequently much less information about birthdays.
Grandma’s Birthday
Grandma’s birthday was on 8 May each year. For her 74th birthday, in 1975, grandad noted that grandma received 26 cards. The following year, in early May 1976, mum noted going shopping for a present for grandma. On 8 May 1977, we went to grandma’s and I noted it was her birthday. Mum simply noted that we went to Drayton for tea. For grandma’s birthday in 1978, mum bought her a number of presents including sweets and bio plant food. Mum did not specifically mention grandma’s birthday in 1979.
Grandad’s Birthday
Sadly, grandad did not have any birthdays in the late seventies as he died in November 1975, see Chapter 116.
Mum’s Birthday
Mum celebrated her birthday on 15 September each year.
1975
In 1975, grandad noted that they gave mum £20 for her birthday. Mum also got a diary from Tricia, some writing paper and envelopes from me, ear rings from Alan and bubble bath from Liz.
1976
The next year, in 1976, four days before her birthday, I noted that I bought mum some earrings. I also noted that she got a slide case from Tricia, some writing paper and envelopes from Alan and some bubble bath from Liz. She also got an indoor gardening set from grandma. Mum noted that the children, especially me, argued while she was opening her cards. I am not sure if we argued with each other or with mum.
1977
In 1977, Malcolm Carter gave mum a book as a birthday present. It was called “These Strange Ashes”.
I noted that we could not give mum her presents on her actual birthday as she was away at a medical secretaries’ conference in Liverpool, see Chapter 121. On the 18th, when mum got back from Liverpool, Tricia organised a birthday tea. Grandma came and we gave her her presents. Mum noted that all her presents related to the Queen’s silver jubilee, see Chapter 129. Grandma gave her a book, Tricia gave her a mug, I gave her a tray, Alan gave her a tea cloth and Liz gave her a key ring. As far as I know, none of these items were passed to me when mum died. I do have 15 jubilee 25p coins which came from mum.
1978
In September 1978, mum noted that she got a jigsaw and talc from Tricia, a Strauss record from me, a photo album from Alan, an umbrella from Liz and £10 from grandma. Angus came in the evening and took mum and Tricia to the Waffle House which mum rated as nice.
The Waffle House
I think the Waffle House opened in 1978 and is still in operation located at 39 St Giles Street. This means it would have been relatively new when mum went there.
1979
In September 1979, mum noted that, for her birthday, she got a jewellery box from Tricia and Angus; flowers, perfume and chocolate from me; a book and sweets from Alan; and a book from Liz. She also got presents from Gary Tidy and Marilyn Rankin. There was a “party” at night with Heather and John Ferguson, Ken and Enid Tickle, Audrey and Richard Huntington, Hilda and Elizabeth Crowe, Liz, Gary, Alan, Tricia and Angus. I missed it as I had left at 5.30am to go to Filey to Butlins to Evangelical Week Camp, see Chapter 124. Apparently, this ran from 1955 until 1983 when the camp closed.
They had Chinese food which mum noted cost £19.46! According to mum, Heather Ferguson brought the sweets. Mum simply commented “nice”. I assume this refers to her birthday as a whole although it could relate more specifically to the “party” or even more specifically to the sweets from Heather! Mum’s friend from work Janet Bennett called round the following day and brought mum a pair of earrings.
Tricia’s Birthday
My older sister Tricia (Patricia) celebrated her birthday on 15 May each year. In 1975, she turned 17 and, by 1979, was 21.
1975
Neither mum nor grandad specifically mentioned Tricia’s birthday in 1975, although mum did refer to her party on the 17th.
1976
In May 1976, Tricia turned 18. About ten days before her birthday, I noted that it would be her birthday soon and I needed to buy her a present. Three days later, I bought her some Blu-Tack and flash cubes. Sadly, the flash cubes were the wrong sort and needed changing. On her birthday itself, mum gave Tricia her present. Dad sent flowers and phoned at 8am but Tricia had already left for the London MAYC weekend, see Chapter 124. I noted that Tricia had turned 18 but I had given her her present the previous night as she left early for London.
Blu-Tack
Blu-Tack was first sold in the UK in 1970. It is still available.
1977
By May 1977, Tricia was living away as a student in Cambridge, see Chapter 120. I noted that we were not able to see her on her actual birthday as I was doing a school sponsored walk that day, see Chapter 118. We were going to go to see her the next week. However, on the day after Tricia’s birthday, mum told me that we would actually go the following week. We went on 25 May, see Chapter 120. This meant that I was able to buy her her present on the day after her birthday. I got her a knife and a saucepan which presumably she wanted for living away as a student.
1978
The following year, 1978, was similar in many ways with family members buying student-related presents. Mum bought her a six-inch saucepan, grandma got her a whisk, I got her a casserole, Alan got her a file and Liz got her some handcream.
1979
The next year, 1979, mum bought her a Singer 377 sewing machine. This cost £99.95, a special offer down from £145.95. It was from both mum and dad. The next day, mum bought Tricia a workbox and accessories from Singer. She got a discount of £2.
My Birthday
Each year, I celebrated my birthday soon after Tricia’s on 4 June. In 1975, I turned 15 and, by 1979, was 19.
1975
On 4 June 1975, mum noted that it was my birthday. Three days later, she bought me sunglasses for my birthday.
1976
The following year, in 1976, three days before my birthday I met mum in the city at lunch-time. She bought me a guitar for my birthday from Willson’s. I am not sure if this refers to W E Willson’s or Willson and Ramshaw, see Chapter 103. Mum noted that the guitar cost £30.79 and dad had promised to let her have the money, see Chapter 114. On my birthday itself, I noted that I got some sheet music, a box of Week-end, a geometry set and several other things.
Week-end
These chocolates were produced by Mackintosh in the sixties, seventies and eighties.
1977
For, or at the time of, my birthday in 1977, I was hoping to get a motorbike, see Chapter 127. On 17 May, Liz and I cleared out the shed where I intended to store it. On my birthday itself, I noted getting my birthday presents and that mum and I had Chinese food.
1978
On my 18th birthday, on 4 June 1978, mum gave me £30 and grandma gave me £20. Mum noted that there was “Nothing from Roy – yet!!”, see Chapter 114.
1979
Mum does not mention my birthday in 1979. This may have been, at least in part, because I was away at university at this point.
Alan’s Birthday
Alan’s birthday came a few days after mine on 13 June. In 1975, he was 13 and, by 1979, he was 17.
1975
While mum did not specifically mention Alan’s birthday in 1975, she did note four days later that she, Tricia and Alan went to Woburn Game Reserve for Alan’s birthday treat. Mum noted they had a nice time and the weather was lovely.
Woburn Game Reserve
In August 1972, mum and grandma had been to Windsor Safari Park, see Chapter 106. Apparently, Woburn Safari Park opened in 1970. It is still operating.
1976
The following year, in 1976, five days before his birthday, I noted that I needed to get Alan a present. I tried the next day. What I wanted was an Airfix model of a skeleton but could not find one. don’t know why I was looking for this but presumably it was something Alan wanted. I confirmed that Airfix did make such a model! I found a YouTube video of making one. However, that kit only dates to 1999 although apparently, the original design dated back to 1964 or 1965.
I did get a present for Liz to give him, a front door key and two rulers. Two days before his birthday, mum went with Alan into the city and bought him a light meter for his birthday. On his birthday itself, mum noted that we had Chinese food. I noted that I got up at about 9am to give Alan his present but then went back to bed until about 11am!
1977
In 1977, neither mum nor I mentioned Alan’s birthday. 13 June 1977 was an important date for me as it was the day I got a motorbike, see Chapter 127. I suspect that anything related to Alan’s birthday was crowded out in my diary by this!
1978
In April 1978, mum bought Alan a Puch ten-speed bike for £75. I don’t know if this was for Alan’s birthday. If it was, I don’t really understand why mum was buying it in April! Apparently, dad had promised £30 plus £15 for Alan’s birthday. Alan was to pay £20. The fact that dad was giving money separately for the bike and for his birthday and that Alan was contributing himself implies to me that this was not a birthday present but it might have been! I had a black ten-speed Puch racing bike in the seventies. It seems Alan may have had something similar but I do not recall this, see Chapter 114.
1979
On his 17th birthday in 1979, mum took Alan to buy Chinese food. Liz did not want any as she was sick.
Liz’s Birthday
My younger sister Liz (Elizabeth) celebrated her birthday each year on 16 March. In 1975, she was ten and, by 1979 was 14.
1975
In 1975, although mum did not mention Liz’s birthday specifically, she did note Liz having a party on that day.
1976
The following year, in 1976, two days before Liz’s birthday dad gave mum £10 towards Liz’s birthday present. The day before her birthday, I noted that Liz was 11 and I had bought her some felt tips. In my diary, I referred to her as Lizzy although I don’t recall ever calling her this. On her birthday itself, we gave her her presents in the morning. Mum noted that she had bought her a book on horses and she was going to get her a continental quilt later.
Duvets/Continental Quilts
As children, we had always had sheets and blankets on our beds. In the seventies, duvets started to become popular although they were called initially, as here, “continental quilts”.
1977
In 1977, on her birthday, mum bought Liz a watch strap and a hairbrush. She also gave her £3. Tricia, Alan and I bought her posters and poster hangers. I noted that Liz was not having her birthday party until Saturday. A few days after her birthday, dad took Liz in the city and bought her some riding boots, presumably for her birthday. Mum noted that they cost £7.
1978
In 1978, a week after her birthday, mum bought Liz some curling tongues for her birthday. They cost £7.75.
1979
In 1979, the day before her birthday, mum made Liz a birthday cake. Just over a week after her birthday, mum took Liz in the city and bought her a jacket for her birthday.
Dad’s Birthday
Dad’s birthday was just after mine and Alan’s on 17 June. However, given that mum and dad had separated in 1973, mum no longer referred to his birthdays in her diaries. However, I have my diaries for 1976 and 1977. In 1976, a few days before his birthday, I noted that I bought dad a card and box of chocolates for both his birthday and Father’s Day. I do not seem to have noted his birthday in 1977.
As Father’s Day is celebrated on the third Sunday of June, it often fell on or near my father’s birthday. For example, in 1976, Father’s Day was on Sunday 20 June.
Other Birthdays
In addition to immediate family members, the diaries mention a number of other birthdays.
Liz’s Friend Polly
At the end of May 1975, Liz went to a wildlife park with Polly for her birthday. I am not entirely sure who Polly was. I assume she was a friend of Liz’s possibly from school. But, as far as I can see, this is the only mention of her in the diaries. While it is not completely clear whether this was Liz’s or Polly’s birthday being celebrated, I assume the latter, as Liz’s birthday had been in March and she had had a party on the day. I was not sure initially which wildlife park mum was referring to. However, I suspect it was Norfolk Wildlife Park at Great Witchingham, see Chapter 92. This opened in 1963 and was still operating at this time. It later changed its name twice before closing in 2011.
Eva Evans
On 20 September 1975, mum noted that it was grandad’s sister Eva’s 80th birthday.
Amy Wilson
The following year, in August 1976, I noted that it was Amy Wilson’s birthday on Sunday and that I had to get her a card. I assume I was doing this for mum who was ill at the time, see Chapter 116.
Marilyn Rankin
Two years later, in 1978, also in August, mum sent her friend and cousin Marilyn Rankin a teacloth for her birthday.
Janet Bennett
On 23 October 1979, mum noted that she had made Janet Bennett, a friend from work, a denim skirt for her birthday. But, she modified this saying “well will do so when she comes to fit it on”.
Mother’s Day
It is perhaps unsurprising that the diaries of this period emphasise Mother’s Day more than in the periods when mum’s diaries were either absent, i.e. the early seventies, or largely absent, e.g. the late sixties. In the early sixties, see Chapter 81, mum had started recording activities for Mother’s Days.
Mother’s Day or Mothering Sunday
Sometimes, mum referred to “Mother’s Day” as Mothering Sunday and, at times, I recall her being quite forthright in wanting it referred to as this. However, in her diaries for the early sixties, she referred to it in both ways which I found a bit surprising. Mothering Sunday, which is used in the UK as Mother’s Day, falls on the fourth Sunday of Lent, that is three weeks before Easter Sunday.
1975
In 1975, mum noted that Mothering Sunday fell on 9 March. She also recorded the presents she received. These included flowers (irises), an African violet, a waste bin, chocolate, writing paper, a fish slice and breakfast in bed.
1976
On Saturday 27 March 1976, I noted that it was Mother’s Day the next day and that Tricia had got a present from all of us. I also noted that I had got a fairly large card for 36p. On Mother’s Day itself, mum noted that she had breakfast in bed and that she got a number of presents from the four of us including flowers, Blue Grass perfume, a chocolate orange, two “Upstairs Downstairs” books and a small photo album.
Blue Grass Perfume
I believe this refers to a brand of perfume produced by Elizabeth Arden. Although some sources say this was only introduced in the 1980s, others confirm that it was produced much before that and was widely available in the seventies. It seems it was first launched in 1934 and re-launched in 1989.
Chocolate Orange
I believe this refers to Terry’s chocolate orange which is still available. It was first produced in 1932.
“Upstairs Downstairs” Books
“Upstairs Downstairs” was an ITV programme that ran for five series from 1971 to 1975. It starred David Langton, Rachel Gurney, Simon Williams, Nicola Pagett, Gordon Jackson, Angela Baddeley, Patsy Smart, Jean Marsh, George Innes, Evin Crowley, Pauline Collins, Christopher Beeny, Jenny Tomasin, John Alderton, Meg Wynn Owen, Lesley-Anne Down, Jacqueline Tong, Hannah Gordon, Gareth Hunt, Karen Dotrice and Joan Benham. A number of books were written including summaries of each series. Six were published prior to 1975 so I have not attempted to specualte as to which ones we got mum.
1977
The following year, on 20 March 1977, mum got from us a two-sided Jubilee jigsaw, Blue Grass perfume, notelets, envelopes and lots of flowers. We also brought her breakfast in bed.
1978
In 1978, on 5 March, Alan brought mum breakfast in bed for Mother’s Day.
1979
Finally, in 1979, mum noted that 25 March was Mothering Sunday. Mum had breakfast in bed. For some reason, on 1 April 1979, Alan again brought mum breakfast in bed. I am not sure why! On Mother’s Day, she also received flowers, bubble bath, hand cream and Marks and Spencer’s “Journeys Round Britain”. I have not located a book by this title. However, I am wondering if mum was referring to the “St Michael AA Touring Guide to Britain” which was published in 1979 and looks familiar to me.
Father’s Day
Understandably, as with dad’s birthday, mum does not really comment on Father’s Days during the late seventies. However, I have my diaries for 1976 and 1977. In 1976, I noted that I bought dad a card and box of chocolates for both his birthday and Father’s Day. I do not seem to have noted Father’s Day in 1977.
Wedding Anniversaries
Clearly, during the late seventies, mum did not note or remark on her own wedding anniversary! However, in March 1975, grandad noted that it was their 45th wedding anniversary having got married in 1930, see Chapter 16.
Christmas
Christmas remained a major celebration during the late seventies as it had been in previous periods. Mum’s diaries probably described festivities in more detail than grandad’s had, particularly when it came to giving and receiving presents.
Christmas Cards
Mum was a fairly prolific Christmas card writer using these to share family news and to stay in touch with far-flung family and friends. She tended to write and send these in late November or early December. She would also send closer family and friends small presents.
Extensive Mailing List
In the last few years of her life, sending cars became too much for her and I helped her with it. While it was a big task, and slightly odd for me as we have not sent Christmas cards for many years, mum’s extensive mailing list was extremely helpful to me as it enabled me to easily keep people up to date with mum’s illness and ultimately her passing.
Coeliac Society Christmas Cards
In addition to writing and sending cards, she also sold charity cards on behalf of the Coeliac Society, see Chapter 116.
Thank You Letters
.As well as Christmas cards, mum also wrote thank you letters to people for the presents they sent her. While I mostly associate this with the period after Christmas, mum being mum sometimes started writing such letters before Christmas! For example, on 23 December 1976, mum wrote thank you letters to her work colleague Doreen and Peggy in Preston.
I recall the writing of thank you letters wasa big issue from an early age. When we were very young, I assume mum did this for us. But, as soon as we could write, we were expected to do this ourselves with mum reminding us often and forcefully that we needed to do this. In order to do this, we had to make notes, of who sent us what, when we opened our presents on Christmas Day. When we were younger, mum or dad would help us with this but, as we got older, we were expected to do this ourselves.
Christmas Shopping
Christmas shopping was also an important part of preparing for the festivities. This included shopping for presents and food.
Present Shopping
In terms of present shopping, mum tended to start this in early December or, on some occasions, in late November. In general, I have never enjoyed any type of shopping, including Christmas shopping, so have always thought I left it as late as possible! However, according to my 1976 diary, my only diary for the period that includes Christmas, I started Christmas shopping, looking for presents, during my lunch break, on 27 November! I noted that I thought I would get Tricia a washing up bowl as part of hers. In my defence, I think this is probably something Tricia wanted as part of living independently as a student in Cambridge, see Chapter 120. I bought mum a book “The Duchess of Duke Street”.
“Duchess of Duke Street“
The “Duchess of Duke Street” was a TV series that mum was watching. It was created by John Hawkesworth who had also produced “Upstairs Downstairs”. It starred Gemma Jones, Christopher Cazenove, Victoria Plucknett, John Cater, John Welsh and Richard Vernon. The series was set between 1900 and 1925 and was broadcast in 1976 and 1977. There appear to have been four books. The first two, “The Way Up” and “The Golden Years” were both published in 1976. The third and fourth “The Duchess of Duke Street” and “The World Keeps Turning” came out in 1977. I don’t know which book I bought but assume it was one of the first two.
More Present Shopping
I spent quite a lot of time Christmas shopping over the next few days. For example, two days later, I went into the city looking for Christmas presents but found that Jarrolds had sold out of the book of poems mum wanted. This was a Pam Ayres book. Possible titles are “Some of Me Poems” or “Some More of Me Poems and Songs”.
At the end of November, I wrapped a Christmas present for Liz, which I described as some slippers mum bought ages ago. On 3 December 1976, I drew out some money for Christmas presents which I hoped to get the next day. The following day, I went into the city early to buy Christmas presents. I went to Jarrolds and bought a copy of Pam Ayre’s poetry book which had just come in and two posters, one for Liz and one for Tricia. At lunch-time I went to Spalls and bought Tricia a tea towel and two sets of poster hangers. I bought myself a kind of Christmas present, the Monty Python big red book.
Spalls
According to the 1960 Kelly’s Directory, Spalls was a fancy goods dealers at 6 Market Place. The Northcliffe Collection has a photo of Norwich Market from 1936 which includes Spalls in the background. There are a number of photos showing Spalls in the George Plunkett archive. From those photos, it seems Spalls was where Leeds Building Society is now although that address is given as 6 Guildhall Hill. It appears they may have had different addresses as they were at 4c Castle Street according to Kelly’s Directory in 1967. Spalls is also discussed on the Norwich Remembers Facebook Group.
Wrapping Christmas Presents
On 9 December 1976, I wrapped most of my Christmas presents. I am amazed and impressed that I wrapped my presents so early. I confess I tend to do them on Christmas Eve now and thought I always had!
More Presents to Buy
I noted that I still needed to get some chocolates and sweets and Alan’s present. I bought dad’s present, a bottle of port. Also, I noted that I had bought his present on the same day the previous year. Presumably, this means I had a diary for 1975 but I fear this has been lost. On the 10th, I bought the first of my edible Christmas presents and hoped to get the rest the next day. Five days later, on the 14th, mum noted going into the city to do some Christmas shopping. I find it pretty amazing that I seemed to have completed my Christmas shopping before mum. From memory, I would have sworn that that could never have happened!
Christmas Shopping With Mum
Sometimes, mum would take one of us with her Christmas shopping particularly when she was getting us something specific. For example, in December 1977, a week before Christmas, mum met Alan in Norwich and bought him his Christmas present, a flash for his camera. This cost £14.06 and was from both mum and grandma.
Two years later, in December 1979, mum took Liz in the city and bought her a dress from C&A and a calculator for Christmas. The next day, mum and Alan went in the city. She bought him headphones for Christmas from Argos.
Food Shopping
Food shopping tended to be done and finalised later. For example, in 1975, mum noted buying a turkey from Marks and Spencer on 23 December. Mum got the turkey on the same day, the day before Christmas Eve, in 1976 also. However, it seems mum bought the turkey earlier in subsequent years. For example, on 14 December 1979, mum bought a turkey from Sainsburys. Mum then went into Bejams for frozen food.
Bejam
Bejam was a frozen food supermarket chain that operated from 1968 to 1989 when it was taken over by Iceland. Based on telephone directories, Bejam opened in Norwich in Anglia Square some time between 1972 and 1974. They were still there in 1984 but it seems they had a shop at the top of St Stephens before the takeover by Iceland went through.
A Brace of Pheasants
From 1975, once mum was working as private secretary to Mr Ashken and Mr Stephens, see Chapter 121, mum always received a brace of pheasants as part of a Christmas present from Mr Stephens.
In 1975, mum noted cleaning and plucking these on 29 December. The following year, in 1976, dad and Liz plucked and gutted the pheasants. We ate the pheasant on New Year’s Day in 1977 and 1978. At the end of 1978, Mr Stephens gave mum the pheasants on 15 December and we ate them, cooked in wine, on the 21st.
Other Presents from Work
In 1975, Mr Stephens also gave her a bottle of sherry. The following year, in 1976, mum noted that Daphne brought her a present from Mr Ashken at lunch-time. She also had a letter from Mr Green thanking her for the wine. This may have been a thank you for the surgery, see Chapter 116, rather than a Christmas gift though. Also, in 1976, Mr Stephens brought mum a bottle of wine and the usual brace of pheasants. On the day before Christmas Eve in 1976, mum took Christmas presents to her GP Dr Welch and his receptionist June. Then, in 1977, mum noted that she got a Wedgwood 1978 plate from Mr Ashken and pheasants and sherry from Mr Stephens. For Christmas 1979, Mr Ashken gave mum a silk scarf, see also Chapter 121.
Preparing Food
Some food preparations tended to be done earlier. This included making Christmas puddings and Christmas cakes. Nevertheless, the days immediately running up to Christmas always involved a lot of food preparations. Tasks carried out on Christmas Eve included icing cake and making sausage rolls and mince pies.
Christmas Trees
As far as I recall, we still had a real Christmas tree during this period. In 1976, Tricia and Alan went to get a Christmas tree from Coltishall on 17 December. Mum noted that it cost 80p plus petrol. I am not sure why they went to Coltishall. I assume trees would have been available nearer but I don’t know for sure.
This date for getting the tree was much later than most people put up their trees now. We have tended to maintain a tradition of putting up our tree relatively late as we have usually done it once Jo broke up from school. On 19 December 1976, I noted that I read grandma’s letters to her, presumably because of her poor eyesight, see Chapter 116, and the others put her decorations up.
Carol Singing
Family members were often involved in carol singing in the run-up to Christmas.
Carol Singing in Local Streets and Pubs
Sometimes, this involved singing carols in the streets around where we lived and/or around St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, which mum and other family members attended, see Chapter 124. For example, in December 1977, mum went carol singing around the streets near church with the Boys’ Brigade band. But, it rained so they stopped! Mum also attended Boys’ Brigade carols on 22 December 1975. On Christmas Eve 1979, mum noted going carol singing for Shelter round Portland and Lincoln Street and pubs. These streets run parallel to College Road at the Unthank Road end. They raised £59.
Carol Singing in Particular Places or Institutions
On other occasions, one or more family members went carol singing to a particular place or institution.
Doughty’s Hospital
For example, in December 1977, mum went to Doughty’s Hospital to sing carols with Young Wives, see Chapter 124. Established in the seventeenth century, Doughty’s Hospital is still in existence providing accommodation to older people. It is located on Golden Dog Lane. Nigel Goose and Leanne Moden have written a book entitled “A History of Doughty’s Hospital Norwich 1687-2009”.
Somerley Old People’s Home
Also, the next year, in December 1978, mum and Tricia went with the Wives Group to Somerley old people’s home to sing carols. I think the Wives Group was essentially the same as the Young Wives of the previous year. I think, at some point, they dropped the young as they were all getting older! Somerley was a care home run by Norse care in Somerleyton Street. It closed and, in 2017, there were plans to convert it into student accommodation. I think this may now be called Somerleyton House which offers accommodation for both students and professionals. However, the last material on the website was for academic year 2023/24 and their last Facebook post was 2023.
Carol Singing With No Place Specified
Sometimes, a diary noted that family members went carol singing without specifying where they went. For example, on Christmas Eve 1975, Tricia and Liz went carol singing and, on Christmas Eve 1976, Alan and Tricia did the same.
Candlelit Carol Services
In addition, there were also sometimes candlelit carol services at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church in the week leading up to Christmas.
Christmas Events and Activities
Family members went to a range of different events and activities around the time of Christmas.
Drinks and Food at Dr Leach’s
For example, in December 1977, mum went for Christmas drinks and food to Dr Leach’s, one of the GPs for whom she worked, see Chapter 121. She described it as quite nice.
Coffee and Sherry at Work
Also that month, two days before Christmas mum went to the surgery at No 7 Newmarket Road, where she worked, for coffee and sherry.
Verity Gibson
In December 1977, when mum went to Dr Leach’s, dad and I went to Verity Gibson’s. Dad also went to Verity’s on Christmas Eve in 1975.
A “Welly Ball”
In December 1977, when mum went to Dr Leach’s, Liz went to a “Welly Ball” at Redwings from 8-11pm. I had difficulty establishing what Redwings is referring to. There is a national charity called Redwings Horse Sanctuary but this was only founded in 1984 although its origins were in Norfolk. I contacted them but they said they were not aware of any use of the name pre-1984. I am thankful to my sister Liz who recalled that Redwings was the name of the stables/riding school she went to in the late seventies in Frettenham near Coltishall.
Church Lunch
In December 1979, mum and Heather Ferguson did a church lunch for 43 people. One of the dessert options was Christmas pudding.
Dad Used to Come for Christmas
During the late seventies, dad used to spend Christmas and New Year with us, see Chapter 114, as he had done since mum and dad separated in 1973, see Chapter 106.
Although this had become a regular occurrence, it still caused considerable tensions between mum and dad, not least because dad often left it late to organise things and sometimes arranged things through one of us rather than with mum directly.
For example, on 17 December 1975, just over a week before Christmas, dad phoned and spoke to Liz who was ten. He told her that he would be coming on Christmas Eve and would stay over for New Year. Mum noted that she was very depressed about this, see Chapter 114. However, later she noted that it had not been too bad with dad with us but she thought there were odd moments which proved it couldn’t work between them. I am not sure if before that she had entertained thoughts that things could be worked out between them.
In general dad tended to come to ours on Christmas Eve or the day before. For example, in both 1977 and 1979, he came to ours on the 23rd. In 1979, mum made particularly derogatory remarks about dad in her diary saying, “ugh – he gets fatter than ever”, see Chapter 114.
Grandma and Dad Avoided Each Other
With dad staying with us for Christmas, this meant that grandma did not visit us on Christmas Day as she and grandad had done before mum and dad split up. However, we did go there over the Christmas period and grandma, and those staying with her, often came to ours one day between Christmas and New Year. On those days, dad went out! For example, on 29 December 1975, mum noted that “Roy went out all day because my mum, A Dolly & A Amy came for tea”. These issues are described in detail in Chapter 114 particularly for 1976 as that is the Christmas for which I have my diary.
First Christmas After Grandad’s Death
December 1975 was the first Christmas grandma spent following grandad’s death, see Chapter 116. Auntie Dolly, grandma’s cousin, Dorothy Rose, came to stay as had been her habit, see Chapter 106. Grandma’s friend Amy Wilson also came to stay. Like grandad her husband Tom had died late in 1975, see Chapter 116.
Auntie Dolly and Auntie Amy Came for Other Christmases
Also, Auntie Dolly came to spend Christmas with grandma in 1976 and 1977. Auntie Amy came too in 1977.
Grandma Went to Bedford for Christmas 1979
Somewhat unusually, grandma went to Auntie Dolly’s in Bedford for Christmas in 1979. Rev and Mrs Partner took her there on the 23rd. However, on the 27th, Auntie Dolly phoned to say grandma was not well, see Chapter 116. She had forgotten to take her tablets. She wanted to come back so Kenneth Cirket brought her in the afternoon. Mum went to see her in the evening. She thought she was not too bad, just a bit breathless.
Christmas Day 1976
Christmas Day 1976 was described in some detail by both mum and me. For the late seventies, 1976 is the only Christmas for which I have my diary. My 1977 diary ends in November.
On Christmas Day itself, according to mum, she, Alan and Tricia went to church. In the afternoon, we played games, watched TV and did a jigsaw at night. Also, according to mum, Tricia got the tea ready and did all the washing up. I did nothing apparently! Liz and Alan did very little. Unsurprisingly perhaps, the things I emphasised from the day differ markedly! My account probably fits with mum’s that I did nothing practical in terms of preparing food, clearing up etc. The only thing I can say in my defence is that I was 16!
I noted that the first thing we did was open presents. I got a record, some music and a pen. Also I commented that I had not eaten anything before lunch but since then “stuffed myself”! I mentioned that although we did not get any new games, we played Colditz. In the evening I watched another in the series of old James Cagney films.
Escape from Colditz
Strictly, I think the game was called Escape from Colditz and it reflected a TV series of the time. “Colditz” was broadcast between 1972 and 1974. It was created by Brian Degas and Gerard Glaister and starred Jack Hedley, Robert Wagner, David McCallum, Bernard Hepton, Edward Hardwicke and Anthony Valentine. I assume we got the game at an earlier Christmas but I have not found any record of this. I recall this game very clearly.
James Cagney Film
According to a TV Guide, the Cagney film I watched on Christmas Day 1976 was the 1942 film “Yankee Doodle Dandy” in which Cagney played the famous entertainer George M Cohan. Cagney won a best actor award for his performance. The film screened on BBC2 at 11pm. It was directed by Michael Curtiz and also starred Joan Leslie, Walter Huston and Richard Whorf. An extract is available on YouTube. There is also a brilliant scene of Cagney dancing down the stairs.
Giving and Receiving Presents
Giving and receiving presents was a central feature of our family Christmases.
1975
In 1975, mum noted the Christmas presents she received, including a pen, pencil, ball pen and felt tip set to match from grandma; earrings from me and Alan; bubble bath from Liz; and Blue Grass perfume from Tricia.
1976
The following year, in 1976, three days before Christmas, mum bought earrings “from Syd and Ann!” I believe this refers to people mum had met on holiday in Dunoon that year. Presumably, they had sent mum money for Christmas. I don’t know why this merited an exclamation mark.
1977
On Christmas Day 1977, we opened our presents after dinner. I am not sure when we made this change. As young children, we always opened our presents first thing in the morning. However, this made Christmas morning, particularly for mum, extremely busy with church and preparations for lunch. I think mum was keen to shift present opening to the afternoon and, by 1977 at least, that change had been made. Mum noted that she got a five-year diary from Tricia, a slide case from me, dried flowers from Alan, bubble bath from Liz, and a watch strap from grandma.
1978
In 1978, mum noted nice presents, other than the silk scarf she got from Mr Ashken, but that she got nothing from dad. I am not sure what she expected given that they had separated and, at this point, the separation was still very acrimonious. Mum gave dad liquers. She noted that dad bought nothing but he promised her £50 though.
1979
Just before Christmas in 1979, the Minister of St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, Peter Lemmon brought mum a cyclamen from him and his wife Christine.
Money for Christmas
Sometimes, one or more of us got money for Christmas meaning that we would be spending it after Christmas. For example, on 30 December 1976, mum used her Christmas money to buy a calculator from Smiths. It cost £4.95.
Family Traditions
In terms of things we did on Christmas Day and/or over the Christmas period, we had a number of family “traditions” which may be similar or different to others.
Church
Mum liked to go to church on Christmas morning but did not always note this in detail. In 1978, she noted going to church in the morning and that she did coffee. In 1979, on Christmas Day itself, mum noted going to church and getting nice presents. There was also sometimes midnight communion on Christmas Eve. For example, in 1976, I noted that mum, Tricia and Alan went for this.
Pub
By way of contrast, dad used to like to go to the pub on Christmas morning and then come back for lunch. I recall this being a cause of conflict. Timekeeping was not dad’s greatest strength whereas mum was very precise and demanding. If she said, lunch was at 1pm, she would expect us all to be gathered by 12.45 at least. On the other hand, dad might see the 1 o’clock time as when he needed to leave the pub or at least when he should think about leaving or he might forget about it completely!
Turkey Curry
We tended to have turkey curry for dinner on Boxing Day and possibly for a few days afterwards. While I love Indian food, I have never been a particular fan of Christmas turkey curry!
Playing Games, Christmas TV and Jigsaws
Other things we used to do included playing games, watching Christmas TV and doing jigsaws.
Christmas TV
While we may have seen it sometimes, I don’t think we were particularly diligent in watching the Queen’s Speech. The TV I do remember from those Christmases includes re-runs of “The Great Escape” and Morecambe and Wise Christmas specials. It seems that the Morecambe and Wise Christmas specials ran from 1969 to 1977.
Jigsaws
I think it was mum and Tricia who particularly enjoyed jigsaws. I don’t think I have ever been particularly keen on them.
Late Nights
While in general Christmas Day often involved late nights, in 1978, mum noted that everyone went to bed by 11pm.
Taking Decorations Down
Once the celebrations were over, cards and decorations had to be taken down and the decorations stored for use the following year. Both mum and my grandparents followed the tradition of doing this on twelfth night, January 6th, for example, in 1975. However, these days, the tendency is to put decorations up and take them down earlier.
New Year
In general, New Year did not receive the same degree of focus as Christmas did within our family. However, on New Year’s Eve 1978, mum noted there was a Spotsoc party but there were not many there because of the weather. There was a watchnight service afterwards. Mum noted about 20 people attended, see Chapter 124. Apparently, I went to the party but then went to a watchnight service at my own church. In 1979, on New Year’s Eve, mum went to a social. I am not completely clear if this was work or church-related. She went to a watchnight service led by Ken Tickle, see Chapter 124. There were about 28 there. Mum said it was quite good but she was very very lonely.
Easter
Similarly, although Easter was celebrated in church services, see Chapter 124, we did not do much as a family beyond giving and eating Easter eggs. Nevertheless, on Easter Day 1977, mum gave us each some chocolates as Easter presents. At grandma’s, we got more presents from her and Auntie Dolly.
Bonfire Night
While, when we were younger, we had celebrated 5 November with fireworks in our own garden, we increasingly went to organised fireworks displays in the late seventies. For example, on 5 November 1975, we went to the High School fireworks. Mum saw Dr Welch and Betty and Roger Colver there. However, on 5 November the next year, I noted that we did not have any fireworks but we could hear other people’s. On 5 November 1977, I went to a party and let off fireworks in the garden with someone called Paul. I am not sure who he was. As far as I can see, there was no Paul in our sixth form year at Hewett.
Silver Jubilee
On 4 June 1977, I noted that there were events for the Silver Jubilee, see Chapter 129. I noted, “In the evening crowds of people blocked the streets of Norwich for the Jubilee celebrations which consisted of a parade and some races.” Mum noted that she saw the procession too but she came home when I went out.
Parties
There is quite a lot in the diaries of this period concerning parties attended by one or more family members. There is a focus on parties I attended. This is partly because I have the diaries I kept in 1976 and 1977 but also because, during the late seventies, I was probably the family member that attended the most parties!
Mum and Parties
Mum didn’t really go to parties. However, in March 1978, she went to Margaret Andrews’ for her farewell party from the general practice where they both worked, see Chapter 121. She said it was quite nice.
In June 1979, mum went to Jessie Leyland’s 21st Birthday List Party. I confess I am not really sure who Jessie Leyland was nor exactly what a birthday list party is. I assume it might be for a birthday combining a party with a list of desired presents. However, I don’t really know! Mum described the party as “not bad”.
Tricia and Parties
My older sister Tricia did sometimes attend parties during this period.
Laura Holman’s Party
In February 1975, Tricia went to the party of a school friend, Laura Holman. Mum noted that it was from 8.30 to midnight. Midnight merited an excalamation mark.
Roger/Robert Stewart’s Party
In March 1975, mum noted that someone called Roger or Robert Stewart brought round some party invitations for girls at the High School. The party was in April and Tricia went. Mum noted it ran from “8-??pm”. I assume this either meant that mum was not sure when the party would end or there was no specified end-point. I think it is common to say that a party/event will run from 8 to late, for example.
Marion Frostick’s Party
In early June 1975, Tricia went to Marion Frostick’s party at night. Mum recorded her surname as Frosdick. However, in November 1976, mum noted that Marion’s mother Mrs Frosdick opened the St Peter’s Park Lane Gift Day, see Chapter 124. There she referred to her as the Lady Mayoress. I have confirmed that it was Raymond C Frostick who was Lord Mayor of Norwich from 1976 to 1977.
Mary’s Party
Later in June 1975, Tricia went with school friend Liz Cowell to Mary’s party in Bramerton. Mum took them and Mr Cowell was picking them up. I am not sure who Mary was. As far as I can see, this is the only time she was mentioned in the diaries. I assume she was another of Tricia’s school friends.
Helen Jones’ Party
The following month in July 1975, Tricia went with Laura Holman to the party of another school friend, Helen Jones. Mum took them and Laura’s father was picking them up.
Sally’s Beach Barbecue
Later that month, in July 1975, mum took Tricia and Liz Cowell to a beach barbecue at Sally’s in Sheringham. Sally was a school friend of Tricia’s who is mentioned a few times in mum’s diary. I don’t know her surname.
Another Party
The following month, in August 1975, Tricia went to another party. Mum did not give any details.
Tricia’s Parties
Tricia also organised parties herself particularly for her birthday. I recall at least one such party which I attended presumably under sufferance! I think this was earlier though as, apart from me, there were only girls from Tricia’s school. My suspicion is that during this period, when I was 15 or older, I would not have wanted to attend my sister’s birthday party!
17th Birthday Party
In March 1975, Tricia asked mum if she could have a party for her 17th birthday in May. It seems there were two points that Tricia seemed keen to negotiate and agree. First, she wanted to be able to invite both boys and girls. Second, she wanted to have alcohol, beer, punch and cider specifically. It seems mum agreed both points. I assume Tricia asked because she knew that both points could have been contentious with mum! Two days after her birthday in 1975, Tricia held this party. Mum noted that it ran from 8.30 to midnight and that a total of 18 people came, both boys and girls. She also commented that the party was in the kitchen and dining room, that it was a nice time and that everyone enjoyed it.
21st Birthday Party
In May 1979, mum went to Tricia’s 21st birthday party in Cambridge. Liz and mum went in the morning. They brought back Gary Tidy and Rachel who I assume was Rachel Strangleman. Alan came later. Alan came back by train with Nigel Harris. Nigel stayed overnight.
It seems I did not go. Mum does not mention if dad went. I have memories of being invited to some family do, possibly in Cambridge, about this time. I did not go as I was wrapped up in what I was doing in Newcastle, see Chapter 120. Dad was not happy and accused me of selfishness. He probably had a point but it upset me at the time!
Mum said it was nice and noted that Tricia gave her earrings, a necklace and two records, “Yeoman of the Guard”. Given that it was Tricia’s birthday, I am not sure why Tricia got mum presents! It is possible that these were actually presents from mum to Tricia. But, this does not seem likely. Perhaps, they were belated Mother’s Day presents.
Parties and Discos
Prior to my diary starting in March 1976, the only information I have about parties or discos I went to is from mum’s diary and she usually just noted that I went! Around this time, I recall that there were discos at school and also at Teens youth club that I attended briefly at Chantry Hall.
Occasionally, mum commented on how my going affected her. For example, in April 1975, when I was still 14, mum decided she needed to come home to sleep from a church conference in Overstrand, see Chapter 124, because I wanted to go to a disco and Tricia was out babysitting.
On one occasion, she was unhappy that I wanted Tricia to take me to a party and not her. She commented petulantly, ““he didn’t want me. If I’m not good enough for that I’m not good enough to take him to school”, see Chapters 114 and 118.
Sometimes, she commented disapprovingly on the time I came in. For example, after a party in February 1976, she noted that I came in at 12.45am.
Parties in My Diary
Once my diaries start in March 1976, when I was still 15, these give more detail of the parties I attended so these are documented in some detail here.
Andrew’s Party
On 5 March 1976, I noted I was going to Andrew’s party the next night and that Helen was going with me.
I knew a number of Andrews at school. It was probably not Andrew Smith as, for some reason, he was always known as “Eggy”. Among my friends called Andrew, I think it was more likely that this party was Andrew Ellson’s than Andrew Sheppard’s but I don’t know for sure.
Helen probably refers to Helen Dendy. I recall having a crush on her and dancing with her at a Christmas party. However, I don’t recall that we ever “went out” as such largely because I was too terrified to ask her.
The following day, I noted that I went to the party with Helen and that I got “stoned” by which I probably meant drunk. I noted that mum picked me up.
Disco at “King Ed“
About a week later, I noted, “I could have gone to a disco at King Ed but I decided not to.” I assume “King Ed” was a reference to King Edward School. That same day, I noted that Michael Grey was having a party the next Saturday and Vivien Gamble the week after,
Disco
The day after noting these discos and parties, I think I went to a disco but I am not sure where. This was before we went to see “Rollerball“.
Michael Grey’s Party
The day before the party, I bought booze. I went to the party with Helen.
Simon Lefevre’s Party.
However, a week after Michael Grey’s party, I went to Simon Lefevre’s party which I recall being in a windmill! I noted pairing up with Katherine Snoad.
I believe the party was in Peafield Mill at 72 Eleanor Road. This was also known as Spratt’s Mill and the Black Mill. It is apparently the only remaining windmill in Norwich. In 1974, it was converted into flats. It is a grade 2 listed building.
Ian Sherrington’s Party
Early in April 1976, I went to a party that Ian Sherrington was throwing. I noted that Helen was there.
Hiatus in Parties
There was then a hiatus in having parties until July 1976. I imagine the main reason was that I and my friends were sitting our O levels, see Chapter 118. This did not curtail all social activity. But I imagine it would have been difficult to persuade parents to allow parties in the middle of external exams!
Exams Ended and Parties Started
My last exam, a French oral, was on 30 June 1976 and parties started pretty much the next day!
Kay’s Party
On 1 July 1976, I noted that I was going to Kay’s party the next day which I did. I fear I do not recall exactly who Kay was. There was a Kay Burton in my year so it could have been her but I am not sure. I spent most of my time talking to a French party which was over here.
Miss Simpson’s Party
The next day, I went to Miss Simpson’s party. I am not entirely sure who she was, a teacher at school presumably. The party was held at 6 Beaumont Place. The picture of this house seems vaguely familiar and I think I may have some memories of this party. However, it is a long time ago and I am not completely sure.
I thought the party was good. It started at 8pm. Most of the school people left by midnight but some of Miss Simpson’s non-school friends came and continued the party. I walked home with Carol Colman and talked with her before coming home. However, I don’t recall exactly where Carol lived but I don’t think it was too far from Beaumont Place on that side of Unthank Road. I recall it as a low block of flats, such as the type found in Suffolk Square. She was in my year at Hewett. She took exams at the same time as me in 1976 but I don’t believe she went on to sixth form. I am not sure what she did after school.
I got home about 2.10am. Surprisingly perhaps, although mum noted in her diary that I went to a party, she did not comment on when I got back! Mum was upset with Tricia that night so perhaps her ire was directed that way rather than at me!
Simon and Michael’s Parties
Two days later, I noted that both Simon and Michael were having parties that weekend. I am not sure if Michael referred to Michael Grey as I usually referred to him by his nickname. Also, he was probably my closer friend so I would probably have gone to his party but I did not. Instead, I went to Simon Hook’s party. I went with Gary Wood and was planning to stay the night at Gary’s as mum, Alan and Liz were leaving for holiday in Dunoon at 4am the next day.
Another Party
The day after Simon’s party, I went to another party but did not specify whose it was. I did note that my then girlfriend Caroline Kingham could not go to the party as she was babysitting.
Another Gap in Parties
There was a further gap in parties over August 1976, presumably as people did not want to have a party that clashed with summer holidays.
Karen Fielding’s Party
At the beginning of September 1976, I went to see my friend Everard Mascarenhas. He was going to a party so I went with him. It was being thrown by Karen Fielding. Based on booklets of exam results, she was in the same year as me and studied sociology and English literature at A level. She went to university in Warwick to study philosophy and politics. I fear I do not recall her.
Mum was concerned that I was not in at 11.30. When I got in at 12.20, she was cross and told me it was too late, see Chapter 114! She commented that I was cross and she did not get to sleep until after 2.30.
Invited to a Party by Michael Grey
Later that month, in September 1976, I noted that I had been invited to a party by Michael Grey. This was scheduled to take place in October. On the day of the party, I rushed after work to get out in time only to find that Everard was “needless to say” not ready. I noted the party was good and held in the cellar of a pub with a disco. This sounds like the Louis Marchesi, see Chapter 114, to me especially as, two days later, I noted that there was to be another party at the Louis Marchesi. I recall attending a number of parties there around this time. For some reason, mum seemed to think it was in Bramerton.
Other Parties at the Louis Marchesi
Two days after this party, I noted there was to be another party at the Louis Marchesi the following Saturday. I was not sure about going as I did not know the “bloke” whose party it was but everyone who had been there the previous week and “most of the others” were going. I also noted that I had been invited to a party in early November and Everard Mascarenhas and I were planning a party a week after that.
On the day of the party, I called for Everard but must have been really late as he was ready and phoned to ask me where I was. I did not comment any more on the party.
The following week, I got back from being at dad’s and went to a party at the Louis Marchesi but I did not know many people so I left.
Party at The Barn
Early in November 1976, I went to a party at The Barn. I noted it was very good and I got home at 2.30am. The next day, I noted that I got up at 9am and went to the paper shop but I spent the rest of the morning recovering “especially after last night”. Mum also commented saying “Roger did not get in until 2.15.”
The Barn
I vaguely recall this venue which was at the UEA. The UEA opened in 1963 and the Barn closed in the late eighties. It had largely been replaced by the Lower Common Room which was completed in 1973. Several people on Facebook remember the venue for parties and gigs .There is a photo of the building among the comments.
Liz Gibson’s and Dafydd Hughes’s Parties
In early December 1976, I noted that Liz Gibson was having a party on the same day as Dafydd’s. I planned to go to both, Dafydd’s first.
Elizabeth Gibson was in my year and studied biology, economics and chemistry at A level. She went on to study nutrition at the University of Surrey. She must have been in my A level chemistry class. However, while her name is familiar, I do not recall her clearly.
I have assumed that the Dafydd referred to was Dafydd Hughes, see Chapter 118.
Disco at The Barn
Later that month, mum noted that I went to a disco. I confirmed this and that it was at the Barn.
Haley’s Party at The Barn
Three days later, I went to Haley’s party at the Barn. I am not sure who Haley was. As far as I can see there was no-one called Haley in my year or the year below me at Hewett.
Pre-Christmas Party at The Barn
Two days before Christmas, mum noted that I went to a party at the Barn. She noted that I had new jeans, shirt and jumper. I noted that I had bought these and that I went to the party with Everard Mascarenhas. I considered the disco useless! However, I am not sure why. I don’t think I was a fan of 1970s disco music. I do recall once asking a DJ to play Ian Dury’s “Sweet Gene Vincent” and he looked at me blankly! But, that must have been later as it was only released in1977.
Flurry of Parties Around New Year
There was a flurry of parties around New Year’s Eve in 1976. On the day before New Year’s Eve, Everard and I bought drink for the New Year’s Eve party we were going to the next day. However, on that day itself, in the evening, we went to different parties. I went to a surprise birthday party for Gary Wood organised by his then girlfriend Sarah Humphries. I noted that it was quite good. Mum noted that this party was in Bramerton and that Tricia had taken me and would pick me up later.
Mum noted that I went to another party on New Year’s Eve itself. I noted that it had been organised by Edward Cross.
Sixth Form Dinner and Dance
At the start of the following year, in January 1977, I went to the Grove House Hotel, see Chapter 114, where the sixth form dinner and dance was being held. I was in lower sixth at this point. I noted that we had turkey and roast potatoes. Also, I commented that the dance was a disco which finished about midnight. I walked home with Sarah Camp and Everard Mascarenhas and got home about 12.30, see Chapter 118.
Another Party at the Louis Marchesi
Later that month, in January 1977, I went to a party at the Louis Marchesi but I thought it was not very good. Mum noted that I went to a party but would not say where. I am not surprised I did not tell mum it was at a pub. She would not have approved, not least because I was still 16, see Chapter 114.
Party at the University Arms
About a week after that, mum noted that I went to a party. I noted that a group of us went by taxi. The group included Everard Mascarenhas, Claude, Sarah Camp and Vivien Gamble. I am not sure who Claude was, possibly Claude Alberts, see Chapter 118.
The party was at the University Arms. Apparently, it was on South Park Avenue/Ramsey Close and was demolished after it closed in 1997. It was called the Jekyll and Hyde from 1984 to 1986. There are posts about this pub on the Norwich Remembers Facebook Group. One of the posts has two great photos including one showing proximity to South Park Evangelical Church. That church is still there so serves as a good marker for where the pub was. The party was organised by Michael (Micky) Marriage, see Chapter 118; Jeremy Mullins; Mark Chambers, see Chapter 120; Richard Fryer; and Peter Clarke.
Jeremy Mullins
Jeremy Mullins was in my year. He did A levels in biology, physics and chemistry so would have been in a number of the same classes as me. However, I do not recall him clearly. He went to university in Leeds to study chemical science.
Richard Fryer
I think he was in my year at Hewett up to fifth form but, as far as I can see, did not go on to sixth form.
Peter Clarke
Peter Clarke was in my year. He did A levels in economics and history. However, I do not recall him clearly. He went on to study international relations at Keele.
Edward Cross’s Party
In 1977, in the months that followed, I went to a number of parties. In February, I went to Edward Cross’s party in the evening.
Tim’s Party
The following month, I went to Tim’s party but only stayed until 10pm. I think the Tim in question was probably Tim Newenham.
Andrew Smith’s and Kevin Piper’s Party
In April 1977, I went to Andrew Smith’s and Kevin Piper’s party at the Louis Marchesi.
The next day, I noted “this morning I was suffering from the after-effects of last night and wondering what I’d done wrong as I thought for some reason that I’d made a fool of myself but after going to Everard’s and talking to him and considering things in a more sober light I decided I hadn’t. Everard surprised me a great deal by saying that he hadn’t asked Karen to go out with him but I think he will. I feel happier now than I did over the weekend although I still think I would like a change from school where I know everyone but I find it difficult to make new friends. I think my change of heart was possibly due to the good weather & my enjoyable afternoon at grandma’s”.
Later that month, Everard did ask Karen to go out with him but she refused. I am not sure of this but suspect that Karen refers to Karen Fielding.
Vivien Gamble’s Informal Gathering
At the beginning of May 1977, I noted that we spent the whole day discussing what we were doing on Saturday night. I was still not sure! On that Saturday, Gary Wood and I left Mancroft Vaults, see Chapter 118, about 8.30pm and cycled to Vivien Gamble’s where there was supposed to be an informal gathering. I described it as claustrophobic. I am not sure what I meant! Possibly, I meant there were too few people all of whom I already knew!
A Party at Bywells
Anyway, just after 10pm Gary and I left. We then went to a party at Bywells via the Vaults to buy some drink. Initially, I was puzzled by this as Bywells was a cash and carry shop on St Benedict’s and I felt sure that a party would not have been hosted there!
Premises
However, as explained in this video, it turns out that when Bywells closed, it was used by Norwich Arts Centre as a venue under the generic-sounding name of “Premises”. It opened in April 1977 and was used for 22 months until 1978 when the lease was not renewed. I am not quite sure the maths of this works as 22 months from April 1977 would take us into 1979!
Prior to opening this venue, one-off events had been organised at various places across Norwich including Chantry Hall, the Memorial Hall in Colegate and Chapelfield Gardens. After “Premises” closed, the Arts Centre went back to holding events across the city, including at the university, the Gala Ballroom, the Samson and Hercules and St Andrew’s Hall. In 1980, they moved to the redundant church of St Swithin’s also on St Benedict’s where they are still located. Initially, it retained the name Premises but is now known as Norwich Arts Centre.
Philip Crocker’s, Andrew High’s and Jane Powell’s Joinh 16th Birthday Party
In terms of the specific party I attended, I am grateful to Philip Crocker for letting me know that this was a joint 16th birthday party for him, Jane Powell and Andrew High. Apparently, they were in the year below me at Hewett.
Philip says “invites were by word of mouth and spread like wildfire amongst 5th and 6th formers, many of whom were complete strangers to us as they poured through the doors that fateful night. It was a bring-a-bottle party as the venue did not have a bar. We hired a disco and the band I had formed at school with four other wannabes made our debut there that evening. Our repertoire was fairly limited and we played 3 sets consisting of the same 3 numbers. By the time we hit the stage for our final blast the loos had flooded and the place resembled a war zone. Shame you didn’t arrive earlier as I think we were booted out around 10.30 – good while it lasted though!”
I think I must have missed most, if not all, of this! I simply noted that I met a girl called Helen and walked her part of the way home before running back to the party! This was why I felt ill, I thought, and Gary had to see me home!!
Party at St Augustine’s Church Hall
Later in May 1977, I went to a party at St Augustine’s Church Hall. I did not stay long but got back in time to watch the football. The football in question was FA Cup Final Match of the Day presented by Jimmy Hill, Don Revie and Lawrie McMenemy. It started at 10.45pm so presumably I was back by then. In the FA Cup Final that day, Manchester United beat Liverpool 2-1, see Chapter 123.
St Augustine’s Church Hall
St Augustine’s Church is, unsurprisingly, located on St Augustine’s Road in Norwich. Since 2000, however, the congregation has met in the church hall. Of interest, the hall is no longer available to be booked for parties except for children under 12. The church hall is located along what is called Church Cut Through and has a Gildencroft address.
Party at Mancroft Vaults
At the beginning of June 1977, I went to a party at the Vaults but left early as I had work the next day.
Mark Lawn’s Party
The next day, I put in an appearance at Mark Lawn’s party.
Party in Wroxham
A week later, I went to a party in Wroxham that I had heard about through Richard Mayhew. I went on the back of Edward Cross’s motorbike. My diary notes that we spent about an hour looking for his bike key which I eventually found. I recall this trip although not this particular incident of the lost bike key!
Edward Percival’s Party
In July 1977, I went to Edward Percival’s party in Fundenhall. I wrote, “I don’t know whether I’m getting old-fashioned or if I was just not in a party mood but the way everyone acted seemed a bit degrading. Everyone was getting aggressive and being sick and everybody making obvious passes, it might just have been that I was sober.”
Mum wrote “R went to party at night. Wouldn’t tell me whose or where & I daren’t ask too many questions – wish he wouldn’t drink when he’s on his motorbike.” My views on the unfairnes of this comment are discussed in Chapter 114.
While I was at the party or en route, I lost some bungies for my motorbike. I wrote “The first thing I did this morning was to ring Suzanne up to find out Ted’s phone number but she wasn’t there so I rang Directory Enquiries instead and they told me. I phoned Ted and asked him if he’d found any of those straps I use to attach things to my motor-bike as I’d lost 2 but he hadn’t so I went out to Fundenhall to look for them but couldn’t find them”, see Chapter 127.
Sixth Form Party
A few days later, I went to the sixth form party, see Chapter 118. Mum wrote, “R went to 6th form party – walked as he wanted to have a drink & wouldn’t drink & drive. That made me less worried”. I noted, “In the evening I went to a party to mark the end of term which was quite good. I got home at about 1/4 to 2 by scrounging a lift from Tim”. My assumption is that this refers to Tim Newenham.
Ann Franks’s Party
At the beginning of August 1977, I went with my then girlfriend Janet to Ann Franks’s party. Although I spelled her name Anne Franks, there was an Ann Franks in my year and I assume this was her. I fear I do not recall her. However, with me, she won a physics prize in 1976. She did O levels and CSEs in 1976 and 1977. I am not sure what she did subsequently. She was a member of the Hewett sixth form committee in 1977.
Party with Michael Grey and Simon
A week later, I went to a party with Michael Grey and Simon, probably Simon Hook.
A Party at The Barn
At the beginning of September 1977, I went to a party at The Barn.
Two Disappointing Parties… and a Moderate Punk Rock Concert
The next night, Edward Cross, Tim Newenham and I spent time driving round the city. We looked in at two disappointing parties but spent most of our time at a moderate punk rock concert.
Kevin Piper’s Party
In October 1977, I went to Kevin Piper’s party which I described as very good fun.
Susan’s Party
The following month, in November 1977, I noted “In the evening I went to a party which Susan was throwing so that she could go off with Chris [Gray]. It was a bit disappointing because there were only about 10 people there. John [Durrant] got paraletic or is it paralytic or paralitic, and Ian [Sherrington] picked up someone, Paul and I spent are time blowing up the garden as it was Guy Fawkes today”.
I think I know who Chris, John and Ian were and I have added their surnames. Paul, I have mentioned before but not definitively identified. I fear I have not identified Susan. I wonder if this was Susan Marjoram. There was also a Susan Skinner in our sixth form and, of course, the Susan in question may not have been in our school and year.
My Diary Ends
Once my diary ends, in November 1977, there is much less detail about parties I attended. Nevertheless, mum did note one or two parties I attended.
A Party and Staying Overnight
For example, in February 1978, mum noted that I went to a party and to stay the night.
Sixth Form Party
Ten days later, I had the car to go to a sixth form party. Tim Newenham went with me.
Party in Fundenhall
In July 1978, I went to a party in Fundenhall. I went in the car and was staying overnight. This may have been Edward Percival’s party given that he had had a party in July 1977 also in Fundenhall.
Organising and Hosting Parties
As well as attending other people’s parties, I was involved in organising and/or hosting a number of parties during this period. Towards the end of June 1976, I noted that I was going to have a party “a week tomorrow”. I described it as “a belated celebration of my birthday and an up to date celebration of the end of exams”.
However, two days later, I noted that I could not hold it as planned as there was another party that day. I went to this party and referred to it as Kay’s party As far as I know, the party I had hoped to organise did not happen, certainly not in June 1976.
A Joint Party with Everard Mascarenhas
Following the disappointment of failing to organise a party in June 1976, I think I must have then left it over the holidays. In September 1976, Everard Mascarenhas came round and we discussed if we should have a party. He agreed we should. I noted that I had been invited to a party in early November and Everard and I were planning a party a week after that.
Perhaps I had learned that having a party took some organising and that it might be easier if done with someone else and with more lead time. In addition, organising the party with Everard meant that we could have the party at his which was probably easier than negotiating with mum to have the kind of party I wanted at ours!
Invitations
At the end of October 1976, I noted that mum had done the invites for our party and I took them round to Everard’s. We started distributing these at the beginning of November. Initial responses were good. The day after we started distributing invitations, I noted that most of the people who were invited were coming.
Buying Drinks
A week later, Everard and I discussed the coming party. The next day, I noted that I bought a bottle of whisky for the party. The day after that, I noted that I had asked dad for some money towards the party. The following day, mum bought drink for the party and we took it to Everard’s. Mum also noted this and the price she paid but it is hard to read. It could be 5.66 + 8.50 + 60. But, I am not sure. The 60 could be pence or pounds!
The Party Was a Success
The party was on 13 November 1976. I left work early to go to Everard’s to help prepare but, when I got there, Everard’s mum and his brother, Vernon, had done most of it. I considered the party a success although I noted that John Durrant had been sick! Mum just noted that we had the party at Everard’s. The following day, I went round to Everard’s in the morning to help clear up the mess.
Another Party… While Mum Was on Holiday!
The following year, in July 1977, I had another party, this time at ours while mum, Alan and Liz were away on holiday. The party was held on 30 July but there is relatively little about it in my diary.
Preparations
On the 28th, I stayed in at night to prepare things for the party on Saturday. Everard Mascarenhas came and helped so it seems that we might have been organising this jointly as we had the previous year. However, this time it was at mine while the previous year it had been at his.
The Party
For the party itself, I simply noted that it went down quite well.
Clearing Up
In fact, my diary had more in it about clearing up after the party than the party itself! My diary entry for the 31st noted, “I got up at about 10 o’clock and while Tricia was at church I washed my bedroom floor and moved all the furniture back. The bottles left over from the party raised 89p which bought me a gallon of petrol. In the afternoon Tricia & I finished the cleaning up before she left for Belfast to see Angus.”
My Recollections
I remember this party better than the one the previous year at Everard’s. I recall that Tricia was extremely helpful and accommodating which surprised me somewhat as I knew that mum would not have approved and would probably have been horrified and I think I assumed that Tricia would see it similarly to mum. Thankfully, she didn’t.
I recall that we had invited a number of girls who worked at Sainsburys to the party. I think it was from then that I went out briefly with one of them called Janet. Sadly, I do not recall her surname.
Another thing I recall from that party is that we had a low flat roof at our house and it was possible to get onto it from one of the bedrooms. My recollection is that Andrew Smith did just that and managed to fall off the roof! As far as I recall, he was not hurt. However, is quite possible that I am remembering some or all of these details wrongly!
Alan and Parties
As mentioned before, I have more detail of parties I attended in the late seventies than parties attended by my siblings. While the reason for this may be, in part, that I attended more parties, the main reason is likely to be that I have access to a diary of mine and not one kept by my siblings. Nevertheless, my younger brother Alan did attend some parties in the late seventies.
Sandra Cater’s Party
For example, on New Year’s Eve 1977, he went to a party at Sandra Cater’s. I don’t know who this refers to.
Disco
The following year, in October 1978, mum noted that Alan went to a disco.
A School Friend’s Party
The following month in November, Alan went to a school friend’s party.
Going Out Too Much?
Between Christmas and New Year that year, mum noted that she was concerned that Alan was going out so much. I suspect the focus was now on Alan because Tricia and I were away at university and no longer subject to mum’s close scrutiny! She acknowledged that the underlying problem was that she did not feel needed anymore.
I find this admission surprisingly honest. Her concerns were not driven by what might be best for Alan, e.g. if his school work suffered, but were focused on herself and her need to feel needed. In my view, she was dependent on Alan in a way that was not particularly positive and it is testament to Alan’s accommodating temperament that he tolerated it for so long.
New Year 1978/79
On the night before New Year’s Eve 1978, Alan went to a disco at Norwich Labour Club. On New Year’s Eve itself, he went to a party with friends.
Rachel’s Party
The following year, in February 1979, Alan and my younger sister Liz went to Rachel’s party. I assume Rachel was Rachel Strangleman who they knew through church.
Another Sandra Cater Party
In September 1979, both Alan and Liz went to Sandra Cater’s party. This implies perhaps that they knew Sandra through church. But, it is possible that they knew Sandra through school as Alan and Liz attended the same high school, see Chapter 118.
Mark’s Party
In October 1979, Alan went to a party at Mark’s a school friend. I don’t know any more detail about him.
Another Disco
Later that same month, Alan went to a disco after he had been out to a meal with mum.
ESA Dance at The Barn
In the run up to Christmas 1979, Alan went to an ESA dance at UEA Barn. I assume ESA refers to Earlham School Association.
A School Friend’s Party
On New Year’s Eve, mum took Alan to a school friend’s party about 10pm and picked him up at 1am. This may be unfair but I don’t recall mum ever being willing to pick me up so late from a party. All I recall is getting grief for being late back!
Liz and Parties
In terms of my younger sister Liz, she was only ten in 1975 so she was still attending children’s parties at the start of this period.
Caroline Douglas’s Party
In March 1975, Liz went to Caroline Douglas’ party.
Liz’s Party 1975
The following day, on her birthday, Liz had her party from 3-6pm. There were five girls at the party. Alan and I did games while Tricia and mum did food. Grandma came and brought Caroline Douglas. Mum took them home.
Afternoon Party
At the beginning of November 1975, Liz went to a party in the afternoon.
A Party and a Pantomime
Then, just before Christmas, on 22 December, Liz went to a party and then to a pantomime, which I believe was “Aladdin“.
Liz’s Party 1976
The following year, in 1976, I made a musical parcel for Liz’s party which was scheduled for her actual birthday. A few days before that, she again went to Caroline Douglas’ party and stayed overnight. On the 14th, mum prepared for Liz’s party in the evening and, the following day, I finished preparations for her party games. I referred to her as Lizzy which I did a number of times in my diary. While I don’t recall ever calling her this clearly I did!!
I noted that the party would be from 5.30 to 8.30pm. On the day itself, I left a group music practice, see Chapter 118, early to get back for the party. I noted that it went well. Mum noted that Alan and I did games. Grandma came.
Liz’s Party 1977
In 1977, Liz had her party on the Saturday after her birthday from 3-7pm. I am not sure why the party was earlier in the evening than the previous year. It may have been because this year the party was on a Saturday whereas the previous year it had been on a Tuesday. Dad and I did the games. Mum noted that Tricia collected grandma and Caroline from Drayton. Mum and Tricia did food and sewed Liz’s dress. Liz had six girls and one boy to her party.
A Party in Coltishall
In early June 1978, Liz went to a party in Coltishall. Mum and I picked her up in the evening.
A Disco
Later that year, in November 1978, Liz went to a disco.
Liz’s Party 1979
The following year, on the day after her 14th birthday, a Saturday, Liz had a party at night. Mum noted it was good.
Gary Tidy’s Work’s Dinner/Dance
Also that year, in December 1979 in the run-up to Christmas, Liz went to Gary Tidy’s work’s dinner/dance.
Friends Came to Visit
One or more of us sometimes had friends visit us at home including for meals. As with details of parties, there are probably more details of visits by my friends largely because one of the sources of information was my diaries.
Mum Had Friends Visit
People mum noted a number of people coming for meals including the following.
Andrew Mouncer
I am not sure who Andrew Mouncer was. As far as I can see, this was the only reference to him in mum’s diaries.
Caroline Douglas
Caroline Douglas was Liz’s friend who lived next-door to grandma and grandad in Drayton.
Pam Ludlow
Pam Ludlow was a friend from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124.
John, Heather and Tim Ferguson
Friends from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. They came in January 1978, so that the other son, Michael, could have a party at home.
Janet Bennett
Janet Bennet was mum’s friend from work, see Chapter 121. She came round frequently from at least September 1978 to December 1979. Sometimes, mum visited Janet where she lived at the Watkinses at 100 Newmarket Road.
Hilda Crowe
Hilda Crowe was a friend from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. In January 1979, Hilda came round to “talk to us about our stars”. Mum considered this had been good fun.
Tricia Had Friends Visit
People Tricia noted a number of people coming for meals including the following.
Rona
I am not sure who Rona was but I assume she was a school friend of Tricia’s.
Margaret and Laura Smith
I am not sure who they were. Tricia did have close school friends called Margaret and Laura but their surnames were East and Holden respectively not Smith. I assume that both this Margaret and Laura had the surname Smith although it is possible, from the way it is written, that it applies just to Laura.
Margaret East
Margaret East was Tricia’s school friend. Where reference is made to just Margaret, I have assumed it was referring to Margaret East.
Liz Cowell
Liz Cowell was another close friend of Tricia’s from school.
Andrew Wright
Andrew Wright was a friend from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. He visited often and mum expressed concern about this given the age difference and that Andrew was married, see Chapter 114.
Helen Jones
Helen Jones was another close friend of Tricia’s from school. On one occasion, she came to use mum’s buttonhole attachment on her sewing machine. Tricia had gone back to Cambridge that day.
Tudor
Tudor was a friend of Tricia’s from Cambridge. Mum noted in her diary, “Enjoyed Tudor’s company in evening, He is nice – I’m sure he;s better than Angus for P but I can’t say that can I!”
Sally
Sally was a school friend of Tricia’s who is mentioned a few times in mum’s diary. I don’t know her surname.
Laura Holman
Laura Holman was Tricia’s school friend. Tricia’s school friend. Where reference is made to just Laura, I have assumed it was referring to Laura Holman. On one occasion, Laura came with her fiancé.
I Had Friends Visit
Also similarly, I sometimes had friends, mostly school friends, visit. As mentioned above, I probably have more detail of such visits than for other family members not least because one of the sources of information is my diaries. School friends who visited included the following.
Michael Grey
On one occasion, Michael Grey, was due to come in the morning but came in the afternoon instead. We played guitars. I played mine and he played one he had borrowed from his girlfriend. On another occasion, he was planning to come round at 10am but he had not arrived when I got up at 10.45. I phoned him and found out he had only just got up.
Gary Wood
On one occasion, we played guitars until 4pm when he had to go to the dentist. On another occasion, in May 1977, he came to show me his new motorbike.
Andrew Ellson
On one occasion, he brought my practical book on his moped. I was envious and noted that it showed how badly I wanted a motorbike, see Chapter 127. On another occasion, he came round but I was out. So, I went to try and find him. Anyway, I could not find him but he came round again in the evening and we went into the city to meet Peter whose birthday it was. The next day, he came round and tried to persuade me to go out but I stayed in to prepare things for a forthcoming party.
Everard Mascarenhas
On one occasion, I had arranged for Everard to come round in the morning or to ring me but he said he wasn’t coming till late so I went in the city with mum and Tricia. When I got back, Everard had been trying to reach me but when he did he had to go with his sister Rebecca to the station. He finally got to ours about 2pm. This is when we went together to buy drink for a party we were going to. On another occasion, I helped Everard with his chemistry which he was doing instead of economics, see Chapter 118. Another time, he came to pick up his bag which I had had since Friday.
Sarah Camp
On one occasion, I noted that Sarah Camp came round and beat me at backgammon!
Ian Sherrington and Chris Gray
On the day I got my offer to study medicine at Newcastle, see Chapter 120, Ian Sherrington and Chris Gray came round for coffee.
Ten Friends
In July 1977, I had an afternoon off school to compensate for the time I had acted as steward for the Queen’s visit, see Chapter 118. About ten people came to mine but we had to split up around 4.30pm as I had to go to work, see Chapter 119.
A Sick 14-Year Old?
In May 1978, mum noted that I had some friends round in the evening and one, who was 14 years old, was sick in the dining room. Mum said I cleared it up and was most upset. I do not recall this incident at all. While there may be some truth in it, I am doubtful that I had any 14 year-old friends at that point. Most of my friends were from my school year group and I was one of the youngest in the year.
University Friends
I also had university friends visit towards the end of this period. They included the following.
Chris (Christopher) Deighton and Chris (Christine) Channon
They visited together. Other friends from my church came too. Chris Deighton managed to knock the radiator in the lounge off with the rocking chair!
Paul Morris
According to mum, we hitchhiked from Newcastle as we had no money. I do not recall this.
Grandma and Grandad Had Visitors
Grandma and grandad also sometimes had visitors including the following.
Mr Barnes
I think Mr Barnes was a friend of grandma and grandad’s through Drayton Methodist church, see Chapter 124.
Jessie Cushing
Jessie Cushing was a friend of grandma’s through the women’s meeting they both attended at Drayton Methodist Church, see Chapter 124.
Arthur and Rose Elsegood
Arthur and Rose Elsegood were very good friends of grandma and grandad’s through Drayton Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. In particular, Arthur often did practical things with grandad and/or just came to keep him company.
Mrs Smith
Mrs Smith was also referred to as Smithy. I believe she was Barbara Carpenter’s mother.
Syd and Win
I am not sure who they were. As far as I can see, they were only referred to in the diaries once.
Mrs LeFever
Mrs LeFever was a fFriend of grandma’s, possibly through Drayton Methodist Church, see Chapter 124.
Annie
I am not sure who Annie was although I suspect she attended the women’s meeting at Drayton Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. As far as I can see, this was the only time she was referred to in the diaries.
Clarence Hodgson
Clarence Hodgson and his wife were good friends of grandma and grandad’s through Drayton Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. He was referred to as Clarrie.
Visiting Friends
One or more of us went to visit friends including for meals.
People Mum Visited
People mum visited included John and Heather Ferguson and the following.
Nancy Papworth
Nancy Papworth was a friend from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, , see Chapter 124.
Isabel Cross
Mum visited Isabel Cross in Sheringham while Tricia and Liz Cowell went to Sally’s barbecue. Mum said it was nice and she was made to feel welcome.
Pam Ludlow
Mum went to Pam Ludlow’s for dinner one night. Sue and Seymour Banning were there.
Maureen Harris
Maureen Harris was a friend from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124.
Janet Hardingham
I believe Janet Hardingham was someone mum worked with who she always referred to as “sister”, see Chapter 121. Mum went to hers in the evening for a meal. Also, Janet Bennett, Hilda Crowe and my brother Alan went. Mum commented that it was a lovely meal.
Hilda Crowe and Oriflame
In June 1979, mum went with Janet Bennett to Hilda Crowe’s for an Oriflame make-up party, see Chapter 121.
People Tricia Visited
People Tricia visited included Margaret East; Liz Cowell; Andrew and Caroline Wright; and Joyce. I am not sure who Joyce was but I assume a school friend of Tricia’s.
On at least one occasion, I noted that Tricia was out at friends but did not give more detail. In July 1979, Tricia went to stay with her friend Jackie. I wonder if she was perhaps a friend from university. Tricia and Jackie both came to ours on 16 July 1979. They went out for the day on 17th. They left on 19th at 1.40pm. Tricia was going to Basildon.
People I Visited
I sometimes visited friends, many of whom were unsurprisingly the ones who visited me.
Gary Wood
In April 1976, ahead of a school camping trip to France, see Chapter 118, Gary Wood and I put up his tent and he taught me the basics of backgammon. In August of that year, I went to see Gary to take back some music and to find out his O level results. Apparently, he was at school talking to Dr Roy so I talked to his mum until he got back. On one evening in September 1977, I took the UCCA handbook to Gary. The next night, I went with Gary to take some prospectuses to Sarah Humphries.
Michael Grey
For example, in June 1976 I went to see Michael Grey to give back a record I had borrowed. A couple of months later, I visited him again. However, he was talking to a neighbour so I gave him his records and only spoke to him briefly. The following year, in August 1977, I went there to see if I could fix my motorcycle indicator. But, we needed a clamp. Ian Sherrington lent me one but, as I had to take the headlight out, I went home and did it there, see Chapter 127.
The next day, I went back to Michael Grey’s to show him my bike. I wanted to go for a drink but he hadn’t got a helmet so I went to see if Ian was using the one Michael had lent him. He was, he was about to go to Thetford so I went part of the way with him.
Everard Mascarenhas
Everard Mascarenhas was one of my closest friends in sixth form and I spent a lot of time at his house. At the beginning of September 1976, I noted that his mother and brother had just got back from Canada but his sister was staying there for a year. Also in September, I noted meeting one of his sister’s at his house. I think this was Rebecca Mascarenhas. I noted that she was an actress and she had just got back from France and Italy.
On another occasion, between Christmas 1976 and New Year, I went to Everard’s but he was not there so I played Scrabble with his sister. I went round again in the afternoon. He had got a Parker pen for Christmas similar to mine. In March 1977, I called to see him because he had been ill and was off school. I sat talking to him and his family. The following day, I went to his again but he was not there as he had been playing football. But, he came back later and we sat talking for a while.
A Second Home?
I sometimes went to Everard’s if I thought there would be no-one at home, for example, when I got back from the school sponsored walk in May 1977. Sometimes, I ate at Everard’s for example, on this occasion. On other occasions, I watched TV there. For example, on 12 June 1977, we watched football, a friendly match between Argentina and England that was part of a South American tour.
In August 1977, I went to Everard’s in the evening. He’d just got back from a camping holiday and had brought me a load of beermats which I had been collecting since March 1976 when Robert gave me some of his duplicates. On my way home, I saw Sarah Camp and stood and talked to her for a while. On an evening in September 1977, I borrowed two records from Everard.
Because Everard lived near me, in Park Lane, I would often call at his if we were going out somewhere together, e.g. to a party. On New Year’s Eve 1976, I called at his to see if he wanted to go in the city. But, he was still in bed as he had drunk too much the night before! I tried again on 1 January 1977 but, again, he was still in bed. Sometimes, I called at Everard’s when I was on my way elsewhere, e.g. St Augustine’s swimming pool.
Andrew Ellson and possibly Andrew Sheppard
I had a number of friends called Andrew. So, when the diaries refer to Andrew, they could be referring to Andrew Ellson or Andrew Sheppard. On one occasion, I went to eat at Andrew’s and we played lots of silly games. I got a lift home in Chris Gray’s new car. I think it is more likely that this Andrew was Andrew Sheppard and not Andrew Ellson but I am not sure. On another occasion, I went to see Andrew but found that he was in London. This might have also been Andrew Sheppard but I think Andrew Ellson is more likely. In September 1977, I went to Andrew’s to see if his new bike was functioning. It was. I went for a ride with him after he had sold his FS1E for £180. I am certain this relates to Andrew Ellson.
Tim Newenham
On one occasion, I noted going to Tim’s to play darts.
Chris Gray and Ian Sherrington
I spent a lot of time hanging out with Chris Gray and Ian Sherrington, often at Chris’s house. In October 1977, when I got back from Birmingham, I went to see Chris Gray and Ian Sherrington and we then went into the city.
Chris Carter
In addition to school friends, I visited Christopher Carter, Malcolm Carter’s son. I recall going there to play my guitar and described it as a laugh. From memory, he was a very good guitarist and I wasn’t! Mum also noted that I went. I think she may have arranged it and hoped that I would be a good influence on me!
Out All Night
On the bank holiday in May 1978, mum apparently woke up at 5.30am, found that I was still out, and was very worried. She noted that I came in at 6.30. I recall staying up all night one night with friends so presumably this was it. I don’t think mum was completely accurate in saying I only came in at 6.30am. From memory, we had spent quite a lot of the early hours at our house. So when we decided to stay up the whole night, we decided to go to the park on the Avenues. It is possible that mum woke up at 5.30am because she heard us going out. Whatever the circumstances, I recall mum was not best pleased! But, as far as I recall, it only happened once and I was nearly 18.
Visiting Friends More Often Then They Visited Me
On balance, I probably visited my friends more often then they visited me. I think this was probably because I liked getting out of our house and the relative freedom that afforded me. While I think mum would have felt that I was welcome to bring my friends home whenever I wanted to, I think I probably found that more difficult than just going to theirs. I don’t know if my mother was any stricter than my friends’ parents. My suspicion is that she was, particularly on things such as times that activities finished and we should be in or going home.
I think my friend Chris Gray had the least strict parents in this regard so we tended to hang out there! I do recall that one of my friends had a very house proud mother. So, my recollection is that we never went there! The big difference about being at mine was that I was responsible to my mother when we were at mine whereas my friends were responsible to their parents when they were at theirs!
People Alan Visited
My younger brother Alan sometimes visited friends, for example, on 13 November 1976. He also sometimes had friends round, for example, on 7 December 1979. Mum did not specify who the friends were. I suspect this means they were probably not from church. I don’t know if Alan did not tell mum who they were. My recollection is that mum was always asking me where I was going, who I was going with and when I’d be back!
People Liz Visited
Similarly, Liz sometimes went to visit her friends. One of these was Nicola Drury who lived next door at 190 College Road. In April 1977, I noted that Liz spent most of her time next door!
Other friends she visited included Tanny and Tracey. I am not entirely sure who they were, possibly school friends. Tanny’s first name was possibly Tania. Between Christmas and New Year 1978, Liz stayed with Tracey. This may have contributed to mum not feeling needed anymore when she made the comment about Alan being out so much.
People Dad Visited
Although dad no longer lived in Norwich, he still had friends in the city and he visited some of them, particularly Verity Gibson, when he was there. This sometimes led to conflict with mum as he might go out quite late at night and only come back in the early hours. I am not sure what mum expected. It seemed to me that whatever dad did, and also whatever I did, it was never right!
Meals Out
I don’t really recall having meals out during this period.
Mum Sometimes Went out for Lunch
However, mum did sometimes note going our for lunch. This was usually with other people including Tricia and others. In November 1975, mum and grandma had lunch in Jarrolds. Much later, in March 1979, mum noted having lunch with Rosemary Davey at the Norfolk and Norwich Hospital. Mum worked with Janet Bennett and they quite often went out to lunch together.
Buying Lunch Out
I did sometimes buy/eat lunch out particularly when I was at work at The Scientific Anglian on St Benedict’s, see Chapter 119.
Grosvenor Fish Bar
For example, at the beginning of April 1976, I noted having lunch at the fish and chip shop. This is a reference to the Grosvenor Fish Bar on the corner of Lower Goat Lane and Pottergate. This shop is still there. I recall eating here . The website states that it has been in business for 95 years. There is an old photo here which captures the edge of the shop looking up Lower Goat Lane towards City Hall.
Mushy Peas on the Market
Also I recall sometimes buying mushy peas with mint sauce on the market.
Sunday Afternoon Tea
As in previous periods, it remained our usual practice to go to grandma and grandad’s for tea on Sunday afternoon. Mostly, we all went, At least until Tricia and then I left for university, see Chapter 120.
Unable To Go
However, there were times when one or more of us could not make it for some reason. For example, on one day in May 1975 Alan and I did not go as I was away youth hostelling and he was away camping. Similarly, on one day in July 1975, Tricia did not go as she was at Guide Camp. On the last Sunday in October 1975, only mum and Tricia went as the rest of us were away with dad in Bacton.
In May 1976, Tricia did not go one Sunday as she had to be at church early. At the end of October 1976, only mum and I went. Liz and Alan were at a youth event and Tricia was away at university. At the beginning of March 1977, Liz did not go as she had gone to the coast with our next-door neighbour Nicola Drury. At the beginning of May 1977, Alan did not go as he was at a church youth event. Liz was already at grandma’s.
Occasionally, we did not go if grandma was sick or if there was a problem with the car.
Other People Were Sometimes There
Sometimes other people were there including Amy Wilson (Auntie Amy); Dorothy Rose (Auntie Dolly); Ray and Kath Cirket and Jack and Eileen Fawthrop. On at least one occasion, Amy Wilson’s niece and her niece’s husband were also there. Ray Cirket was grandma’s brother and Kath was his second wife.
Going There With Other People
On one occasion, I took my university friends Chris (Christopher) Deighton and Chris (Christine) Channon.
Things We Did There
Mum did not always note what we did there but, if the weather was warm, we would spend time in the garden, including sunbathing.
Playing Bowls and Watching TV
Other things we did included playing bowls and watching TV. For example on 2 January 1977, I noted watching “The Cruel Sea” there. Mum and dad had seen this film at the Regent in Kirkby in November 1953, see Chapter 57.
Watching Football on TV
Sometimes, we watched football on TV, see Chapter 123. For example, I noted watching the game between Northampton and Chesterfield on 23 January 1977. This was a League Division 3 match which had taken place the previous day and which Northampton won 2-1. This was Match of the Week which I recall showing highlights from local matches and I guess Northampton counted as local!
Drayton Methodist Church
Sometimes, mum went with grandma to afternoon service at Drayton Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. For example, this happened in October 1976 when Arthur Lofthouse was the speaker.
Jobs for Grandma
On occasions, one or more of us did jobs for grandma when we were there. For example, at the end of November 1975, mum completed probate forms. Other jobs we did at various times included chopping wood, laying carpet, cleaning windows, cutting lawns and cooking meals.
Taking Things To and From Grandma’s
We sometimes took things to or from grandma’s. For example, in August 1977, I took grandma some corned beef and, on a separate occasion, mum gave her a shawl. In November 1977, mum looked at rugs for my room that grandma had got at a jumble sale.
Mostly by Car
Mostly, we went there by car but there were some exceptions. Sometimes, we gave grandma a lift to place, for example, to the Elsegoods and back in August 1977. On one Sunday, mum and I walked some of the way, from the ring road as Tricia, Alan and Liz had gone to a JMA event, see Chapter 124.
On the second Sunday of July 1976, I walked all the way from ours to grandma’s. Tricia was away youth hostelling with friends. Mum, Alan and Liz were in Dunoon. It took me about an hour and was about four miles. I got there about 3pm and listened to the radio until grandma arrived about 4pm. We had tea together.
After June 1977, when I had a motorbike, I sometimes used that to visit grandma. In April 1978, Alan set off on his bike but a car/trailer knocked him off at Dereham Road roundabout. Alan was OK but the wheel was bent, see Chapter 127.
Leaving Early
Occasionally, we had to leave early usually because one or more family members had a commitment at church.
Going Later
A few times we went later than usual, e.g. when mum was practising “The Messiah” in March 1977.
Days Other Than Sundays
Sometimes, we went to grandma’s on days other than Sundays. For example, on Christmas Eve 1976, Tricia and Alan went there to take grandma shopping.
Staying Overnight
Also, sometimes, one of us, would stay overnight at grandma and grandad’s, especially Liz, as she was friends with Caroline Douglas who lived next door to grandma and grandad.
When Liz was there, she often did things with Caroline and with grandma. This included attending a social at the village hall. Often, mum took Liz or picked her up but there were times when she went or came back by bus.
If someone had stayed overnight at the weekend, we would often pick the person up when we went for tea on Sunday.
Grandma Came to Ours
Sometimes, grandma came to ours including for tea. If she had people staying with her, such as Auntie Amy or Auntie Dolly, they would come with us.
Dorothy Rose (Auntie Dolly)
Auntie Dolly visited grandma and grandad, and then just grandma, frequently during this period making a total of 24 trips between 1975 and 1979. In the first three years, 1975 to 1977, she visited every two months. She may have increased the frequency of her visits because of grandad’s poor health and his subsequent death.
After that, the frequency of her visits reduced to four in 1978 and two in 1979. I am not sure why she reduced the frequency of her visits. It may have been because grandma’s health deteriorated and this may have made her less able to host visitors.
As she had done previously, she used to come by bus from Bedford. This meant that someone usually met her at Norwich Bus Station and took her back there at the end of her stay. Sometimes, this involved a long wait. For example, in October 1976, Auntie Dolly’s bus was delayed by one hour five minutes. I noted that we waited for her in the rain! On a few occasions, she went by taxi. Once, this was because, although mum had been meant to take her, the car had a flat battery.
While staying in Drayton, she tended to accompany grandma in whatever she was doing including going shopping and going for walks.
Amy Wilson (Auntie Amy)
While Auntie Amy, Amy Wilson, did not visit as frequently as Auntie Dolly, she did visit grandma at least six time during the late seventies. Whereas previously she had come with her husband Tom, following his death, she sometimes was brought by her niece and her husband, who I believe were called Maggie and Jack. On other occasions, she came by bus. Similarly to Auntie Dolly, while staying in Drayton, Amy tended to accompany grandma in whatever she was doing including going for walks. In January 1976, at the end of her visit, grandma went back with Amy to Mansfield to stay with Jim and Renie.
Other Visitors
Grandma’s other visitors during this period included Jim and Renie Seville; Arthur and Jessie Lofthouse; Peter, Rita and Peter Cirket; Ray and Kath Cirket]; and Jack and Eileen Fawthrop.
Peter, Rita and Peter Cirkett
They did not stay with grandma. Rather, they visited while staying on the Broads.
Ray and Kath Cirkett
This refers to grandma’s brother Ray Cirket and his second wife Kathleen. They had married in 1972.
People Grandma Visited
Grandma especially sometimes went to visit other people including the following.
Irene Bell
Irene Bell lived next-door-but-one to grandma and grandad at 162 Drayton High Road.
Dora Hopkins
Dora Hopkins was someone grandma knew through church, see Chapter 124. She is mentioned twice in the diaries and this is the first. On the second occasion, she came to grandma and grandad’s for tea, in June 1975, having been the preacher in Costessey.
Rose and Arthur Elsegood
Rose and Arthur Elsegood were close friends of both grandma and grandad. In March 1975, grandma went to see them with Mary and Tony. I am not entirely sure who they were. Mary was possibly also involved in the women’s group at Drayton Methodist Church that both grandma and Rose Elsegood attended, see Chapter 124.
Mrs Davis
Mrs Davis was a friend of grandma’s through the women’s group at Drayton Methodist Church. She had moved from Drayton to Eckling Grange, a care home in Dereham, see Chapter 124. In January and March 1975, grandma visited her with Wilfred. I am not sure who he was but possibly someone they both knew through church. In May 1975, mum, Tricia and Liz took grandma to visit Mrs Davis in Dereham.
Mrs Cooper
Mrs Cooper was an active member of the women’s group at Drayton Methodist Church to which grandma belonged, see Chapter 124.
Nellie
I am not sure who Nellie was possibly someone grandma knew through the women’s group at Drayton Methodist Church. This seems to be the only time she is mentioned in the diaries.
Daisy
I am not sure who this was possibly someone grandma knew through the women’s group at Drayton Methodist Church. She seems to be mentioned twice in the diaries. On the other occasion, she was one of the people who visited grandad in his final days.
Activities and Hobbies
Jigsaws
In terms of activities and hobbies that we pursued as a family, mum was a big fan of jigsaws. She usually had a jigsaw on the go over the Christmas period but would also do jigsaws at other times often with other family members including Tricia and Liz. I don’t think I have ever been a jigsaw fan but I noted doing one in April and May 1976.
Stamp Collecting
Mum also collected stamps, including first day covers, which she also ordered for each of us. During this period, mum noticed that some of her stamps were missing and thought they had been stolen, see Chapter 114.
Origami
In October 1976, I did some origami from a book I had. I think I recall having an origami book but I thought I had no idea which one! I don’t think I ever took up origami very seriously. However, when I looked at origami books available in the seventies, the first of three by Robert Harbin looked familiar.
Board Games
As a family, we enjoyed playing board games. As with jigsaws, we particularly played board games over Christmas but we also played a variety of board games at different times. I recall that board game playing within the family was highly competitive and, particularly as we got older, we enjoyed games of increasing levels of complexity.
Overwhelming Complexity and Intensity
This could be overwhelming to people from outside the family who had to spend time with us!
I recall this particularly with Tricia’s husband Angus who I thought seemed to particularly hate what might be called parlour games, such as charades. My recollection is that when it was his turn to act something out, he would just stand completely still. Tricia would then tell him to do something and he would but it turned out that it was nothing to do with the clue! He just did something because he was told to!!
Board Games vs Parlour Games
In general, I think I enjoyed board games more than parlour games. On some occasions, I referred to playing silly games. I imagine it was the latter type of game I was referring to.
Board Games Played
Games we played during this period included Escape from Colditz; Mastermind; Monopoly, see Chapter 40; Ratrace; and Scrabble, see Chapter 106. During this period, in addition to playing Scrabble with members of my immediate family, I also played with grandma, Auntie Amy, Dave and Jean O’Neill and the sister of Everard Mascarenhas.
Sometimes, mum or I wrote in our diaries that we played games without specifying what they were.
Backgammon
During this period, I learned to play backgammon. In early April 1976, I went to the house of my friend Gary Wood and he taught me the basics. I noted that he beat me twice about a week later while we were waiting for the ferry to take us on a school camping trip, see Chapter 118.
Bridge
I played Bridge a lot during this period, with friends and at school, including in a school Bridge Club, see Chapter 118.
The friends I played with were particularly Chris Gray, John Durrant and Ian Sherrington. We played at different people’s houses but particularly at Chris Gray’s. In September 1977, I noted that we played at John Durrant’s and that it was the first time I had been there. We did go there again at least twice in October 1977. Sometimes, we played at mine, including for example at least twice in October 1977.
Because of the nature of Bridge, we needed four of us to play. So, if someone did not turn up, this meant we couldn’t play or we either had to go look for them or we drafted someone else in, such as Chris Gray’s dad and, on one occasion, someone called Stephen. I am not sure who this was.
These Bridge sessions were often long and late at night, into the early morning! On a few occasions, I came home early, for example, on 29 October 1977. I noted that I had work to do and also wanted to watch Norwich on Match of the Day. Norwich drew 2-2 against Derby that day. Norwich played in Division 1 that year and finished 13th, see Chapter 123.
World Record Attempt
Because of the sheer amount of time we spent playing Bridge, we discussed, in November 1977, trying to break the world record for the length of time spent playing Bridge. I wrote to the Guinness Book of Records about it and got a reply. Although I don’t know what that reply said, I noted that the 1976 Guinness Book of Records stated that the record was 180 hours (7½ days) set by four students at Edinburgh University on 21-28 April 1972. Apparently, in 2013, it was two weeks, a record set in 1989 in New York. I noted that we might still attempt the record. I also remarked that Michael Marriage and Tim Fisher were interested in being involved but they needed to find another pair. As far as I know, these plans never came to anything and we did not attempt the record!
Other Card Games
Sometimes, I just noted playing cards. At the end of October 1976, we played cards at dad’s. Games we played included the following. I noted that I came last every time!
KO Whist
KO (Knockout) Whist is a variation of whist commonly-played in Britain. The main features are that the deal starts with seven cards each but reduces by one on each turn. Players who take no tricks are eliminated at the end of the turn.
Oh Hell
Oh Hell is another variation of Whist. In this game, you have to say how many tricks you expect to win and then try to win exactly that number. In the variation I know, the number of cards per turn reduces and then goes back up to the original number.
Rummy
Rummy is a group of games in which the idea is to make sets/melds of cards of the same number or sequential cards in the same suit.
Partner Whist
In April 1977, I played several hands of Partner Whist. This is the classic form of whist which, in my mind, is a simplified form of Bridge.
Battleships
In June 1977, I noted playing Battleships with Alan after dinner.
Crosswords
I enjoyed doing crosswords and often noted doing them during my lunchbreak from work at The Scientific Anglian, see Chapter 119. I also finished a crossword book in June 1977 while I was visiting Tricia in Cambridge, see Chapter 120.
Pub Games
I also played various pub games including darts and pool.
Darts
I played my dad at darts when at the pub and I also sometimes played at school in the sixth form common room, see Chapter 118.
Pool
In April 1977, I noted playing pool in a pub with Andrew and a group of boys we met there. I think this was probably Andrew Ellson but I am not sure.
Pitch and Putt
In June 1977, I noted that mum went out to play pitch and putt.
Library
In terms of books and reading, family members sometimes went to the library including to borrow books. During this period, I recall spending quite a lot of time at Norwich library but this was largely as a place to do my school work, see Chapter 118, rather than to borrow books to read as pleasure.
Books
I sometimes noted reading a book, in general, that is without specifying what I was reading.
“A Man Called Peter“
In terms of specific books one of us bought or read, mum noted that, in June 1976, I got her the book “A Man Called Peter” from the shop where I worked, that is the Scientific Anglian, see Chapter 119. I don’t know if she had asked me to get this. I assume she had. It does not coincide with her birthday so I am not sure I would have bought it as a present.
“Adventures in Prayer“
That same month, mum noted that she put Malcolm’s book through his door with comments. This was another Catherine Marshall book called “Adventures in Prayer”, see Chapter 124.
“The Ark Royal“
In November 1976, I referred to reading my book “The Ark Royal”. A number of books have been written about the Ark Royal. However, the one I think is most likely was written by Kenneth Poolman and published in 1974.
A Book on Rambles
In April 1977, mum bought a book on rambles, see Chapter 125.
School-related Books
Sometimes, I read books which presumably related to my school work. For example, in September 1977, I read a book about “water waves”.
Staying In
While we all had active social lives during this period, there were sometimes when mum just wanted to stay in particularly if she felt tired. In May 1976, I was going to go to see “Towering Inferno” but decided to stay in and watched TV. I did not say why. “Towering Inferno” was a 1974 disaster movie directed by John Guillermin and starring Steve McQueen, Paul Newman, William Holden, Faye Dunaway, Fred Astaire, Susan Blakely, Richard Chamberlain, Jennifer Jones, O J Simpson, Robert Vaughn and Robert Wagner.
The following month, I noted that mum and Tricia went out but everyone else stayed in. According to mum, she went to Young Wives’ Midsummer Revels at the Tickles, see Chapter 124. She did not say where Tricia went.
Writing Letters
Mum was a prodigious letter writer throughout her life. People mum noted writing to or receiving letters from included Tricia; Marilyn Rankin; Dorothy Taylor; Cecil; Mary Leach; Shirley Vryenhoef; Malcolm Carter and Peter Lemmon.
Mum particularly wrote to Tricia when she was at university, see Chapter 120. Mum wrote to the rest of us, for example, when we went to dad’s.
Horse Riding
My younger sister Liz (Elizabeth) was really into horse/pony riding during this period. In addition to some information in family diaries, Liz has shared with me her childhood memories of riding.
Riding in Drayton
Based on mum’s diaries, Liz started riding in January 1975, when she would have been nine. Initially, she used to go riding each week in Drayton. Mum noted that it cost 75p per hour and that dad was paying for the first ten lessons, see Chapter 114. Grandad noted that she went with Caroline Douglas who had been before. Ron Douglas took them. Liz recalls going with Caroline to a riding school in Drayton a few times but she does not recall it clearly. She thought this was earlier and that she would only have been six or seven at the time. There does not appear to be a riding school in Drayton currently and I have not found any evidence of one there previously. Of course, it is possible that the riding school was close to Drayton.
Nicola Drury
Also, according to mum, Liz went riding a few times with our next-door neighbour Nicola Drury. Liz recalls that she was friendly with Nicola but does not remember going riding with her.
Keswick Riding School
Liz does recall going to Keswick Riding School a couple of times and wonders if she might have gone there with Nicola. Located at 2 Bridle Lane Norwich, Keswick Riding Stables closed in July 2022 following the retirement of owner Christine Hewitt aged 78. The business had previously been run by her father.
Two Stables
Liz recalls that her riding took place mainly in two stables.
Palomino Riding School, Mousehold
The first was Palomino Riding School, based in Mousehold and run by Charlie Buck. She stayed there until 1977, she thinks. She may have been riding there as early as 1975 as mum noted that Liz went riding on Mousehold Heath in May 1975.
Liz notes that her pony of choice there was Trigger. Apparently, Palomino Riding School was located on the corner of Mousehold Avenue and Crome Road. When Charlie Buck died in the nineties, Norfolk County Council leased the land to the George White School and it is now the location of the George White playing field. Quite a number of people recall learning to ride at these stables.
Redwings Riding School, Frettenham
Then Liz transferred to Redwings on Hall Lane in Frettenham where her pony of choice was Bubbles. Liz notes that she changed riding schools because she wanted to help out with the horses and Charlie Buck didn’t allow that. She recalled that he would only use paid helpers to help run the stables.
I had some difficulty finding information about Redwings stables/riding school. There is a national charity called Redwings Horse Sanctuary but this was only founded in 1984 although its origins were in Norfolk. I contacted them but they said they were not aware of any use of the name pre-1984. Thankfully, Liz recalled that it was in Hall Lane Frettenham and thought it was now Hill Top Farm Animal Sanctuary.
Hillside Animal Sanctuary
In fact, it is now called Hillside Animal Sanctuary. This was established in 1995 by Wendy Valentine who, interestingly, was the founder of Redwings Horse Sanctuary in 1984. It appears that Wendy Valentine and Redwings Horse Sanctuary had a parting of ways over whether or not the charity should serve vegan food only. In addition, Hillside does not only focus on horses.
Hillside’s 2012 newsletter has an interesting piece by Wendy Valentine on how the work of the sanctuary began. After having run a guest house, she took over an established riding school. However, she “absolutely hated” dealing with the riding school “clients” as she felt they were only interested in horses they could ride. Gradually, the stables became more of a sanctuary and that was how Redwings Horse Sanctuary was founded.
Link to Origins of Redwings Horse Sanctuary
So, it seems there was a direct connection between Redwings Stables/Riding School and Redwings Horse Sanctuary even though the charity does not appear to acknowledge this. It does seem however that the name might ultimately relate to a type of chicken. Presumably, Wendy Valentine liked the name and used it first for the stables and then for the horse sanctuary. It is possible that the stables already had the name when Wendy Valentine took them on.
Allergic to Horses?
Early on in her riding experience, mum noted that Liz developed a rash and was worried that she might be allergic to horses. However, this issue did not come up again.
Travelling to Riding
Liz often used to get a lift to and from riding but, on occasions, she went there on her own by bus. On one occasion, she was not able to go as the bus timetable had changed and she did not know the new times. Another time, she did not go as there were no buses in the morning.
Gymkhana
I don’t think she rode competitively but she did enter two gymkhana events in October 1977.
Equipment
In December 1975, mum bought Liz a riding hat from Wilkinsons for £9.55. Three years later, mum bought Liz riding boots from the same place. These cost £8.75.
Wilkinson
According to the 1967 Kelly’s Directory, Wilkinson was based at 1 Guildhall Hill and sold leather goods. This is where Scarlet Norwich are now based on the corner of Lower Goat Lane. I came across an obituary notice for Harry Wilkinson on 21 August 1936. He was described as the head of this business.
Riding in London
In September 1978, mum noted that dad took Liz to London “to a riding stables or something”. Liz recalled that dad had a friend in London who owned a stables at Biggin Hill. She thought that the man’s name was John and that dad knew him through the Norwich Union in London. She remembered going there in 1979 for a couple of weeks in the summer to help run the stables as his yard groom was away on holiday. I wonder if this is the time she went to stay with Mr Withers. That was in 1979 although it was in October.
Swimming
Different family members often went swimming during this period. This included particularly Tricia, me, Alan and Liz. Mum did sometimes go with us but she was not a confident swimmer.
We often went with each other but we also sometimes went with friends, e.g. Alan with Nigel, possibly Finnemore, and myself with Vernon Mascarenhas, Everard’s brother. In April 1977, I went swimming with Kathryn, Edward and Kathryn’s friend. I am not entirely sure who this is referring to.
Sometimes, I saw people I knew at the pool. For example, in May 1976, I saw Mark Chambers and Caroline Douglas at St Augustine’s on separate occasions.
St Augustine’s
Mostly, we went swimming at St Augustine’s pool. This swimming pool opened in 1961 and was closed in 1997, see Chapter 92. The building was later demolished. For some more great photos of St Augustine’s see here.
Lakenham
However, on one occasion, in July 2025, although Alan and Liz went to St Augustine’s, I went to Lakenham pool. There was an outdoor pool in Lakenham. It opened in 1908 and closed in 1992 when costs of reopening of £100,000 could not be met. It was located on Martineau Lane near the Cock pub. I believe this is where the Camping and Caravanning Club now have a site. There are some allotments there referred to as Lakenham Baths allotments. A video based on photos from Norwich Evening News can be found here.
A Strong Swimmer?
I don’t think I was a particularly strong swimmer but I thought I was! In May 1976, I noted that I swam 37 widths of St Augustine’s pool. I also swam a width underwater and dived 12’ 6”. I think I swam widths rather than lengths because it was a public session with lots of non-swimmers in the shallow end.
Too Late to Go Swimming
On at least two occasions, I got up too late to go swimming as the pool closed early on Sundays.
Swimming at School
I also swam quite a lot at school as Hewett had its own pool, see Chapter 118.
Sub-Aqua
One thing I had completely forgotten about and only recalled when revieiwng the diaries was that, in July 1976, I made enquiries about a sub-aqua club. I am not sure if there is a Norwich sub-aqua club currently. There is a club at UEA and there is also an East Anglian club. The latter is based in Norwich.
I went to meet John Storey at Lakenham baths. Mum noted that she was not too keen on me doing this but “I will let him do it I suppose”. I am not sure why she was reluctant. She noted that I was going the following week for an admittance test.
Notes in My Diary
I noted that I had phoned the Leisure Officer at City Hall to see if there was a Norwich Sub-Aqua Club. I found out that there was and he told me to phone John Storey which I did. John told me that they met at Lakenham pool every Thursday evening and they also had a meeting every second Tuesday of the month at the Eastern Electricity Board social club on the Walk.
There was an annual subscription of £8 per year with an initial subscription of £11. For that you got a hard cover book, copies of a national magazine published once every two months, copies of a local newsletter which was also bi-monthly, and use of their hut which had four boats, four engines and two compressors. I noted that I had to pay to get into Lakenham pool and this cost 45p. I also noted that they had an extensive training course which I had to undergo before I could dive in the sea.
Swimming Tests
The first test was one which involved basic swimming. I had to swim ten widths any stroke (not backstroke), swim six widths back stroke, swim four widths with a 12lbs weight-belt, tread water for 11 min with no hands, float on my back for five minutes and retrieve six objects with six surface dives. I noted that all the equipment for use in the pool was provided by the club (no suits) but that I would need to provide my own stuff when it came to sea diving.
It Came to Nothing
However, I don’t think this came to anything. Although I thought I was a good swimmer at the time, I don’t think I was and I think I struggled with the swimming requirements.
Sailing
During this perioid, a number of us went sailing. In July 1975, Tricia went sailing with Laura Holman. In 1977 and 1978, Alan attended the Norfolk Broad School of Sailing near Martham, see Chapter 114.
I went sailing with Andrew Ellson and his father a few times as they had their own boat. In May 1977, I wrote “time seemed to drag on this morning especially in Physics but 12 o’clock finally came and after quickly rushing to the loos to change I went outside where I found Mr Ellson waiting in the car with Andrew. From Norwich we went to Oby [part of the parish of Ashby with Oby] just outside Acle where their boat is moored. It is a large boat much more different than the only other boat I’ve ever sailed. It was great fun even though it was v windy on the way out we tacked most of the way but coming back we fairly bombed under jib alone. They dropped me right outside my house and by then I was fairly shattered.” I sailed again with Andrew in June 1978.
Canoeing
During this period, Tricia went canoeing with Guides and Alan went canoeing with Boys’ Brigade, see Chapter 124.
Pets
In terms of pets, during this period we had a cat called Candy. I am not exactly sure when we got her but we had her by 1971 as there is a photo of mum holding her that year, see Chapter 106. During this period, mum’s main notes about Candy are the cost of her going to kennels when mum went on holiday and the cost of vet treatment.
Caroline Douglas Got a Puppy
In July 1975, Liz’s friend and grandma and grandad’s neighbour, Caroline Douglas, got a puppy.
The Drurys’ Pets
Our neighbours, the Drurys, had cats, canaries and guinea pigs. At the end of July 1975, mum noted that she throught we had been lumbered with them while the Drurys were on holiday as Mrs Drury said that Liz, who was ten at the time, had offered to feed their cats. Sadly, when Liz went round, she found that one of the canaries was dead. Mum thought it must have been too hot for them as they had been left in a sunhouse facing south and it had been hot all day.
Guides
During the late seventies, my older sister Tricia was quite involved in Guides. As far as I recall, my younger sister Liz was never really involved in Guides.
I Had Been Involved in Scouts
I had been involved in Scouts in the early seventies, see Chapter 106, but by this point was no longer involved.
Alan Was Involved in Boys’ Brigade
My younger brother Alan was very involved in Boys’ Brigade, see Chapter 124, but not Scouts.
Tricia Became a Ranger
In February 1975, mum noted that Tricia was going to help with a Guide Company after Easter. She was depressed about this as she thought it meant that Tricia would only go to church choir for special occasions. Later that month, Tricia was invested as a Ranger. Rangers refers to the Guides’ age section for those aged 14-18. At this point, Tricia would have been 16. Rangers can be involved with Rainbows, Brownies and Guides as Young Leaders. From memory, I think this was the kind of role Tricia played. Presumably this was what mum was referring to when she said Tricia would be helping with a Guide Company.
Activities with Rangers
Throughout 1975 and 1976, Tricia took part in a range of activities through Rangers.
“Sale of the Century“
In March 1975, Tricia went with Rangers to see “Sale of the Century” recorded. This was a well-known quiz show made by Anglia in Norwich. It was hosted by Nicholas Parsons and was broadcast from 1971 to 1983.
Norfolk Broads
A few months later, in July 1975, Tricia went on the Norfolk Broads with Rangers.
Helping with Guide Camp
That same month, Tricia went with another Ranger, Joyce Brown, to help with a Guide Camp. Mum noted that Joyce was from Trinity United Reformed Church.
Trinity URC
Trinity United Reformed Church is the distinctive church at the start of Unthank Road close to the Roman Catholic cathedral. It closed in September 2024 due to declining attendances. It was built on the site of a disused Baptist chapel which was demolished in 1954. Originally, it was Trinity Prebyterian Church but became part of the United Reformed Church in 1972.
Coltishall
A couple of months after that, in September 1975, Tricia went to Coltishall with Rangers. She was back about 6pm.
Hethersett
The next month, in October 1975, Tricia went to a Rangers event at Hethersett in the evening.
Service in Westminster Abbey
The following year, in February 1976, Tricia went to a Rangers and Guides service in Westminster Abbey. Apparently, this was an annual thanksgiving service for guides and scouts held on or around Thinking Day also known as Founders Day as it was based on the Baden-Powells’s joint birthday. They left at 6am and got back at 9.30pm.
Babysitting
During this period, mum and Tricia often babysat for friends, particularly from church, see Chapter 124, including the the Cookes, the Huntingtons and Lemmons.
Chantry Youth Club
Researching the diaries jogged my memory about a youth club I attended during this period. In the diaries, mum referred to it as Chantry Youth Club and I referred to it as “Teens”. I attended it on a Saturday night at least between January and March 1976. I have vague recollections of it including walking home from it along Chapelfield Road. One thing I am sure of is that it was not at Chapelfield Road Methodist Church but I wondered if it might have been at Chantry Hall.
So, I posted a question about it on Norwich Remembers Facebook Group. Quite a number of contributors recalled this youth club and confirmed that it was held weekly at Chantry Hall with monthly discos.
Richard Painter recalled that they had ultraviolet light, which made teeth look green and showed up dandruff on the boys’ shoulders! Alan Clarke remembered his first visit there on 1 May 1976 after the cup final. He wrote, “May 1st 1976 after cup final, very hot day, was my first time there as a 14 yr (month before 15th birthday) wearing brand new beige bags double belted with brown capped t shirt and thin beige with diamond pattern cardi, and it became a regular Saturday night ritual, meet in the Lamb Inn, then onto Teens (Chantry) until June 77 when people’s and the Samson became the new ritual.”
It appears to have been affiliated with St Peter Mancroft church and was known by various names including (St Peter) Mancroft Teens Club, Mancroft Youth Club and Chantry Club. I don’t think I knew about the church affiliation at the time and I don’t recall anything particularly “churchy” about it.
Cinema
Various family members went to different cinemas to see a range of films during this period.
“Airport 1975“
In January 1975, Alan went to the ABC2 cinema by himself. This cinema on Prince of Wales Road opened as the Regent in 1923, see Chapter 90. It was renamed ABC in 1961. Then, it was divided into three cinemas in 1973. It was taken over by Cannon Cinemas in 1986. All cinemas closed in the early 2000s and the Mercy Nightclub opened in 2003. This itself closed in 2018 and was converted to flats.
Mum did not note what he saw. However, I found an advert which noted that the film in question was “Airport 1975” starring Charlton Heston.
“The Man With the Golden Gun“
The following month, in February 1975, Alan went to the Odeon in the afternoon. The Odeon cinema was in Anglia Square. It had been built in 1971 to replace a larger cinema of the same name in Botolph Street, see Chapter 106. It was converted into three smaller cinemas in 1991 but closed in October 2000. The next year, it was reopened as Holywood Cinema in February 2001 and a fourth cinema was added. Holywood Cinemas went into administration in 2019 and this cinema closed. However, in 2004, the 14-screen UCI in Riverside was renamed Odeon and this continues to operate.
Although mum did not note the film Alan saw, an advert shows that it was the James Bond film “The Man with the Golden Gun” starring Roger Moore.
“The Land That Time Forgot“
Later that year, in August 1975, Liz and Alan went to the Odeon in the afternoon. Previously, I found out from the Local Recall archive, which is no longer accessible, that the film they saw was “The Land That Time Forgot”. This was a 1974 fantasy film directed by Kevin Connor written by Michael Moorcock and James Cawthorn based on a novel by Edgar Rice Burroughs. It starred Doug McClure, John McEnery, Keith Barron, Susan Penhaligon, Anthony Ainley and Declan Mulholland.
I confirmed this from an article in the Norfolk and Suffolk Journal. According to this, there was a supporting film “The Tender Warrior”. This was a 1971 film directed by Stewart Raffill, starring Dan Haggerty and Charles Lee.
“Jaws”
On New Year’s Eve 1975, dad took Alan to see “Jaws”. This is a very well-known 1975 film directed by Steven Spielberg and starring Roy Scheider, Robert Shaw, Richard Dreyfuss, Lorraine Gary and Murray Hamilton. Mum did not say where it was showing but according to an advert I found it was at ABC1.
According to mum, I went too but she was not sure if I sat with them as she said I had told her that I didn’t want to go if dad went, see Chapter 114.
Mum and Liz Went to See “Jaws“
Early the following year, in January 1976, mum took Liz to see “Jaws”. I am not sure why Liz did not come with us. Mum noted that it was supposed to be very frightening but they didn’t think so. She noted that it was a bit bloody at times but she thought it was good.
I don’t know if this was a bit of bravado because I found “Jaws” fairly frightening. It certainly builds suspense not least with the music! Originally, in the UK, “Jaws” was certified A meaning unsuitable for young children. Later, the certification was raised to 12 A. I am not sure it would have made much difference in practice. Liz would have been ten at this point but she would have been allowed to watch it under either certificate as she attended with an adult. Films are rated by what is now the British Board of Film Classification (BBFC). It has been classifying films since 1912 and video tapes and discs since 1985. Ratings for films since 1982 have been U, PG, 15 and 18. Before then, they were U, A (not suitable for young children), AA (admission for those aged 14 and above) and X (over 18s only).
German Films at the UEA
In early 1976, I saw a number of German films at the UEA, see Chapter 120.
Earthquake
In March 1976, I went with Gary Wood and either Andrew Ellson or Andrew Sheppard to see “Earthquake” at the ABC. This was a well-known 1974 disaster movie directed by Mark Robson and starring Charlton Heston and Ava Gardner.
I noted that we nearly didn’t get in because the ABC did not admit anyone under 16 after 7pm unless accompanied by an adult. This was a cinema rule not linked directly to the film certification as “Earthquake” was rated A, that is only unsuitable for young children. However, as Gary was 16, they let us in!
Rollerball
The same day as we went to see “Earthquake”, I also noted that I was hoping to go to see “Rollerball”at the Odeon the following week with a group including Roger Boothby and Richard. I am not entirely sure who Richared was. I noted that during group practice, see Chapter 118, I found out that Gary Wood was going to see “Rollerball” on his own so I suggested that he should come with us. He brought Andrew Ellson.
“Rollerball” was a 1975 film directed and produced by Norman Jewison and starring James Caan, John Houseman, Maud Adams, John Beck, Moses Gunn and Ralph Richardson. While reviews were generally negative, I loved the film and still remember it pretty clearly. This might have been helped by the fact that there was a 2002 re-make which I think I have seen. “Rollerball” was rated AA. This means I was able to see it as I was 15 and AAs were only restricted to those aged 14 and over. However, I don’t know if the Odeon had the same rule as the ABC about no unaccompanied under-16s after 7pm. I presume not.
“Far From the Madding Crowd“
Right at the end of March 1976, I noted that quite a lot of people went to see “Far From the Madding Crowd” but I didn’t! This is a novel by Thomas Hardy. However, I am not sure if this was a film or a play. I have not yet found any evidence of a particular production. Based on “What’s On” information from the local press, It was not on at any of the Norwich cinemas or the Theatre Royal or Maddermarket. Perhaps, it was an informal screening somewhere. I am not sure why I did not go!
“Death Race 2000“
At the beginning of April 1976, I went to see “Death Race 2000”. This was a 1975 film directed by Paul Bartel and starring David Carradine, Simone Griffeth, Sylvester Stallone, Louisa Montez and Don Steele. There was a remake in 2008. According to an advert, it was on at ABC1. This is odd as this was the cinema that had tried to deny us entry to see “Earthquake” on the basis that they did not admit any unaccompanied under 16s after 7pm. This was despite that film being A-rated!
I noted that the film was set in the year 2000 when hit and run had become the national sport! I thought it was very good. Reviews were mixed at the time but the film has gained acclaim over the years.
I also noted that it was X-rated. I am not sure how I got in! At the time, I was only 15 and certainly did not look 18. I didn’t really look 18 even when I was! I went in spite of having a cold. Mum noted that I had a cold but “insisted on going to the pictures”.
“The Greatest Story Ever Told“
About a week later, also in April 1976, mum went to see “The Greatest Story Ever Told”. “The Greatest Story Ever Told” was a 1965 religious epic directed by George Stevens starring Max von Sydow, Michael Anderson Jr., Carroll Baker, Ina Balin, Pat Boone, Victor Buono, Richard Conte, Joanna Dunham, José Ferrer, Van Heflin, Charlton Heston, Martin Landau, Angela Lansbury, Janet Margolin, David McCallum, Roddy McDowall, Dorothy McGuire, Sal Mineo, Nehemiah Persoff, Donald Pleasence, Sidney Poitier, Claude Rains, Gary Raymond, Telly Savalas, Joseph Schildkraut, Paul Stewart, Harold J. Stone, John Wayne, Shelley Winters and Ed Wynn.
It was at the ABC and mum went with Heather Ferguson. Mum considered it quite good. However, it was not a box office success and reviews were largely negative.
“Great Expectations“
Also that month, in April 1976, I went to the Odeon to see “Great Expectations” as we were studying this at school, see Chapter 118. I suspect this was the 1974 film which was made for US television but released through UK cinemas.
“King Kong“
Two days after Christmas, in December 1976, dad and I went to see “King Kong”. This was after we had been to football to see Norwich v QPR. Mum was annoyed about this, see Chapter 114.
“101 Dalmatians“
The next day, dad, Alan, Liz and I went to see “101 Dalmatians”. I assume this was the 1961 Disney film. It was directed by Wolfgang Reitherman, Hamilton Luske and Clyde Geronimi and starred Rod Taylor, Cate Bauer, Betty Lou Gerson, Ben Wright, Lisa Davis and Martha Wentworth. I have not found details of where this was on.
“Victory at Entebbe“
On 2 January 1977, I went to see “Victory at Entebbe” at the ABC. I noted that it was a film about the Israeli raid on Entebbe Airport in Uganda in July 1976 to free 100 Israeli hostages held by Arab guerillas. 103 hostages escaped, three were killed so were seven terrorists, 20 Ugandan soldiers and one Israeli commando. Made in 1976, it was directed by Marvin J Chomsky starring Helmut Berger, Linda Blair, Kirk Douglas, Richard Dreyfuss, Helen Hayes, Anthony Hopkins, Burt Lancaster, Christian Marquand, Elizabeth Taylor, Theodore Bikel, David Groh and Jessica Walter. It was A-rated, that is unsuitable for young children.
“Pink Panther Strikes Again”
Towards the end of that month, in January 1977, Alan and I went to the pictures in the afternoon but I did not note what we saw. Mum noted that we went to the Odeon. Based on an advert in a local newspaper archive, I think we probably saw Peter Sellers in “The Pink Panther Strikes Again”.
Alan at the ABC
The following month, in February 1977, mum took Alan to the ABC cinema at 1pm and picked him up at 5pm. She did not note what he saw. Based on an advert in a local newspaper archive, while he may have seen “Jaws” again, it seems more likely that he saw Peter Fonda and Yul Brynner in “Futureworld” with “Winterhawk” as a supporting film. It is also possible that he saw Clint Eastwood in “The Enforcer” but that was x-rated and Alan was 14 at this point.
“And Now for Something Completely Different“
Similarly, in March 1977, Alan went to the pictures. Mum noted that this was the ABC. Again, she did not note what he saw. Based on an advert in a local newspaper archive, I think he probably saw two Monty Python films “And Now for Something Completely Different” and “Monty Python and the Holy Grail” at ABC2. The other two films on at the ABC at that time were x-rated!
“The Song Remains The Same“
Also that month, in March 1977, I went with Gary Wood to see the Led Zeppelin film “The Song Remains the Same”. This film, rated AA, was made in 1976 based on three nights of concerts at Madison Square Garden in 1973. There was an accompanying soundtrack album. There is a video from the film on YouTube.
“The Eagle Has Landed“
The following month, in April 1977, Everard Mascarenhas and I went to the cinema to see “The Eagle Has Landed”. I thought it was very good but described the supporting film, which I did not identify, as “crummy”. “
The Eagle Has Landed” is a 1976 film directed by John Sturges and starring Michael Caine, Donald Sutherland, Robert Duvall, Jenny Agutter, Donald Pleasence, Anthony Quayle, Jean Marsh, Sven-Bertil Taube, Judy Geeson, Sigfried Rauch, John Standing, Treat Williams and Larry Hagman. It is available to watch on YouTube.
I tried to find details of the supporting film but, although I did identify an advert for this film, it did not specify the supporting film. “The Eagle Has Landed” was shown later in that year in King’s Lynn but it seemed to have at least two different supporting films, “The Courageous Captain Cook” and “Locomotion”. I have not found a film by the first title but there was a 1977 television film called “Captains Courageous”. “Locomotion” was a short film about the history of trains set to music. It was directed by Geoffrey Jones.
“All Creatures Great and Small“/”It Shouldn’t Happen to a Vet“
At the beginning of June 1977, while visiting Tricia in Cambridge, see Chapter 120, I went with her and Angus to see “All Creatures Great and Small” and “It Shouldn’t Happen to a Vet”. I think these films were shown at the Victoria 1 cinema.
“All Creatures Great and Small” was a 1975 film directed by Claude Whatman starring Simon Ward, Anthony Hopkins, Brian Stirner and Lisa Harrow. “It Shouldn’t Happen to a Vet” was the 1976 sequel to “All Creatures Great and Small”. It was directed by Eric Till and starred John Alderton, Colin Blakely, Lisa Harrow and Bill Maynard.
The Victoria Cinema in Cambridge
The Victoria was located at 6-11 Market Hill in Cambridge. Opened in 1931, it was taken over by the Union Cinemas chain in 1935 and by ABC in 1938. In 1972, the original restaurant was converted into a second cinema. Sadly, in 1983, it was damaged by fire and closed for two months. In 1985, ABC sold it to the Cannon Group and it was renamed Cannon Victoria. It closed in 1988. A Marks and Spencer store took its place retaining the original façade.
“The Spy Who Loved Me“
In August 1977, Alan and I went to see the new James Bond film “The Spy Who Loved Me”. I described it as very enjoyable. Later the same month, in August 1977, I went to see it again, this time with friends Gary Wood and Andrew Ellson.
“The Spy Who Loved Me” was the third James Bond film to star Roger Moore. The first two were “Live and Let Die” and “The Man with the Golden Gun”. It was directed by Lewis Gilbert and also starred Barbara Bach and Curt Jürgens.
“Across the Great Divide“
The following year, in March 1978, Liz went to the cinema with two friends to see “Across the Great Divide”.
“Across the Great Divide” was a 1976 Western directed by Stewart Raffill and starring Robert Logan, Heather Rattray and George Buck Flower. Initially, I thought it was not the kind of film Liz would have liked at that age but the story is about two orphans trying to claim their inheritance.
I assume this was for Liz’s birthday. Mum cooked them a meal of grapefruit, beef, carrots, beans, peas, roast potatoes, Yorkshire puddings and strawberry meringue.
“Star Wars“
That same day, Alan and I went to see the “Star Wars” movie. This was the first film which is now known as Episode 4 “A New Hope”. It was directed by George Lucas and starred Mark Hamill, Harrison Ford, Carrie Fisher, Peter Cushing and Alec Guinness.
“Winnie the Pooh and the Blustery Day“/”Bedknobs and Broomsticks“
The year after that, in August 1979, Mum, Tricia, Angus, Judith and I went to see “Winnie the Pooh” and “Bedknobs and Broomsticks” at the Odeon at night. Based on an advert in the local press, I identified that the “Winnie the Pooh” film in question was “Winnie the Pooh and the Blustery Day“.
“Winnie the Pooh and the Blustery Day” was a 1968 animated short movie directed by Wolfgang Reitherman and starring Sterling Holloway, John Fiedler, Paul Winchell, Hal Smith, Jon Walmsley and Ralph Wright.
“Bedknobs and Broomsticks” was a 1971 film directed by Robert Stevenson starring Angela Lansbury, David Tomlinson, Ian Weighill, Cindy O’Callaghan and Roy Snart.
Theatre
There were a number of trips to the theatre made by family members and others during the late seventies. Most of these were to the Theatre Royal.
“Cinderella“
Early in January 1975, mum noted that “the Coeliacs” went to the pantomime in the afternoon and then to St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church for tea. Mum commented that Alan had been a big help.
Mum did not note which pantomime it was. However, according to an advert, it was “Cinderella” starring Clive Dunn and John Boulter. Grandma and Auntie Dolly had been to see this on New Year’s Eve the previous year, see Chapter 106. There, I had noted that Lucy Winters played the lead role of Cinderella. However, this was based on an article in the Local Recall database which is no longer accessible.
“Gilbert and Sullivan for All“
On 19 January 1975, mum and Tricia went to the Theatre Royal to see “Gilbert and Sullivan for All”. Mum described it as very good. I assume this refers to the Gilbert and Sullivan for All touring and concert company. Formed in 1963, they operated into the 1980s. Initially, I found a short article concerning an earlier visit to Norwich in 1971. I then found a similar piece concerning this visit.
“Yeomen of the Guard“
In May 1975, mum went with St Peter’s Guild, a fellowship group associated with St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124, to see “Yeomen of the Guard“. My sister Tricia (Patricia) and my brother Alan went.
Mum noted that, although they were not too bad, they were not as good as the D’Oyly Carte company. Based on an advert and newspaper article, it seems that the performance was by Norfolk Opera Players. They performed each of “The Mikado” and “The Yeomen of the Guard” three times that week.
While mum’s only comment was that the production was not as good as those by the D’Oyly Carte company, the news article noted three departures from the ordinary. The first was the inclusion of two additional songs based on research by UEA student David Hope. Second, the production ended not with the jester Jack Point swooning but with him stabbing hinself to death! Third, the gaoler Shadbolt is portrayed as the key character. Roles were played by Roy Emerson, Ann Youngman, Bob Worley, Brian Tuffrey and Sally Stock.
The review was quite critical, however, concluding “the production took far too long on first night to get moving. Diction was all-too-often ill-defined while too much solo singing tended to lose clarity and euphony through a scooping and swooping at notes“.
Other Performances by the Norfolk Opera Players
During the late seventies, mum saw other performances by the Norfolk Opera Players including two operas by Verdi, “Nabucco” in January 1978 at St Andrew’s Hall and “I Lombardi” in January 1979 at the Cathedral.
Norfolk Opera Players (NOP) and the Norfolk and Norwich Operatic Society (NNOS)
Initially, I was not sure if the Norfolk Opera Players (NOP) were the same as the Norfolk and Norwich Operatic Society (NNOS). NNOS is still operating and their website lists their past productions from 1925 to 2024. This list does include some performances that family members saw, for example “Song of Norway” in 1967, “Kismet” in 1969, see Chapter 92 and “Gigi” in 1978.
However, it does not include this production of Gilbert and Sullivan operas nor the other productions mentioned that were attributed to NOP. I am grateful to David Chapman for explaining that NOP and NNOS were different societies and that NOP closed more than 20 years ago.
London Festival Orchestra
In September 1975, Liz went to the Theatre Royal in the afternoon with school to hear the London Festival Orchestra. Now known as the English National Ballet Philharmonic, this orchestra is associated with the London Festival Ballet which is now known as the English National Ballet. It was established in 1950. Initially, I found an article about this performance in the Local Recall archive but this is no longer accessible. I did, however, then find an advert and a review for this performance in the local press. The review was quite critical basically saying that the performance cried out for narration, not only where it was given, in Profokiev’s “Peter and the Wolf”, but elsewhere also.
Right – Review of the concert by the London Festival Ballet Orchestra
Glyndebourne Opera: “Der Freischütz”
The following month, on Tuesday 7 October 1975, grandma went with her neighbour, Barbara Carpenter, to the Theatre Royal in Norwich to see an opera. In the diary, it appears to have been called “The Magic Shot” or “The Magic Shop”. However, I have not found an opera by either of those names. Based on a newspaper advert and other press cuttings, it seems that this was a performance by the Glyndebourne Opera of “Der Freischütz”, a German opera by Carl Maria von Weber and Friedrich Kind. This can be translated as “Freeshooter” or “Magic Marksman” which I think correlates with grandad’s entry of “The Magic Shot”.
The Glyndebourne were performing this on the next Saturday as well. Other operas included in this visit to Norwich were Mozart’s “Cosi Fan Tutte” and Stravinsky’s “The Rake’s Progress”.
The producer for “Der Freischütz” was John Copley with Kenneth Montgomery directing the orchestra. Leading performers included Linda Esther Gray and James Anderson. Overall, a review in the local press was positive praising the music, the orchestra, the production and the minimalist scenery. However, it was critical of the chorus, the principal tenor and the lighting.
Review from the local press of Glyndebourne production of “Der Freischütz”
“John, Paul, George, Ringo and Bert”
A couple of months later, in December 1975, mum noted that I went to see “The Beatles” at the Theatre Royal. In fact, this was a show called “John, Paul, George, Ringo and Bert”. This was a 1974 musical by Willy Russell. It ran for eight weeks in Liverpool then for a year in London. There, it featured the music of the Beatles performed by Barbara Dickson.
A review of the show in the local press praised singer Eileen Woodman but was highly critical of everything else describing the script as “verbal sewage” and the cast as “predominantly lack-lustre… playing amidst cheap-jack touring sets“. I am not sure if this was because the reviewer was more at home with classical music, such as opera and did not really “get” the Beatles. However, they did describe the songs as “plaintive, tender and heart searching“. I also note that neither George Harrison nor Paul McCartney liked the play. The former refused to allow one of his songs to be included while the latter blocked a film version of the play.
I only have vague recollections of going. I think I recall liking it but being disappointed that the show did not use the Beatles’ own versions of songs.
Right – highly critical review in local press of “John, Paul, George, Ringo and Bert”
“Aladdin“
Towards the end of that month, just before Christmas, on 22 December 1975, mum noted that Liz went to a party and then to a pantomime. Mum did not specify which pantomime it was. However, based on adverts and reviews in the local press, it is clear that it was the first night of the pantomime “Aladdin” at the Theatre Royal. It starred John Inman, Ken Barnes and Yvonne Marsh. A very positive review praised the pantomime as “very professional, good-humoured and colourful” and described John Inman as the “key man”. There were also positive reviews of performances by Ken Barnes, Yvonne Marsh, Paul Harman, Barry Harman and Emerson and Jayne. The choreography, sets and costume were also highly-praised. Nevertheless, there were some criticisms including unimaginative choice of music, poor audibility and a “slack” script.
“Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat“
The following year, in July 1976, Tricia told mum that she was going to see “Joseph” at the Theatre Royal with Andrew Wright, see Chapter 114. Mum was not happy so she called Andrew. He called to see her at work and she noted that he seemed to understand. However, she also spoke to Tricia who did not understand and she went out. Mum noted that Tricia went to the theatre on the 3rd. She had thought that Andrew wasn’t going but he did. Mum said she was very upset. Given that Tricia was 18 at this point, I think this intervention was pretty problematic. It seems Tricia thought so too!
“Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat” is a very well-known musical by Andrew Lloyd Webber and Tim Rice. Its professional premiere was in 1972. Apparently, it was on in Norwich from 21 June to 17 July 1976. Cast included Ray C Davis, Tudor Davies, Mason Taylor, Louise Gold and Steve Devereaux.
I came across an advert for, and a review of, this in the local press. The review referred to this as “Joseph Mark II” and started very positively praising Tudor Davies for all the roles he played including director, choreographer and narrator. The reviewer finds the portrayal of Joseph “immensely appealing” while the brothers’ performances are also praised. However, the reviewer criticised the distorted amplification and felt that the production lost the basic simplicity of the musical. He considered it “over-produced and over-ornamented”.
Right – mixed review in the local press concerning the performance of “Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat” in 1976
D’Oyly Carte
In 1977, the D’Oyly Carte company came to Norwich in June to perform a number of Gilbert and Sullivan operas. Established in the 1870s, this professional light opera company did year-round tours performing Gilbert and Sullivan operas. From 1988 to 2003, the company did short seasons and, since 2013, has produced four operas with Scottish Opera. Mum was a big fan of theirs believing that their productions were better than anyone else’s. In April 1977, mum noted that she had booked to go to see them four times in June. However, in the end, she got tickets for five performances.
“Yeomen of the Guard“
The next month, in May 1977, mum went to the Theatre Royal to book an extra ticket so that both Tricia and Angus could go to see “The Yeomen of the Guard” with her. However, in June 1977 itself, mum phoned Malcolm Carter to invite him and his wife Christine to go with her to see the D’Oyly Carte at the Theatre Royal the next Tuesday. This was the 21st and was to see “The Yeomen of the Guard”. Presumably this means that Tricia and Angus were unable to go. Mum noted she went with Malcolm Carter and Helen. I think Helen was Malcolm and Christine Carter’s daughter.
“HMS Pinafore“
Three days later, on Friday 24 June 1977, mum and Liz went to see “HMS Pinafore”. Mum rated this very, very good (VVG).
“Pirates of Penzance“
The next day, the 25th, they both went to see “Pirates of Penzance”. Again, mum rated this very, very good (VVG). I had noted that I went to the Theatre Royal at tea time to see if I could get a ticket for Liz but I couldn’t. Anyway, she went at quarter to 7 and managed to get one.
“The Gondoliers“
Three days later, the 28th, they went to see “The Gondoliers”. Again, mum rated this very, very good (VVG). She noted seeing the Sugdens and the Papworths there and Sue Baddeley from the Occupational Therapy department, see Chapter 121.
“Ruddigore“
Mum had booked tickets to go again on Friday 1 July 1977 but she decided not to go. Rather, she went with Heather Ferguson to Hotel Wroxham to receive a cheque for £500 from the Stalham Lions. I assume this was for the Coeliac Society, see Chapter 116. Liz did go and saw “Ruddigore”. She took her friend Tania with her in mum’s place. Mum met Michael Rayner leading tenor from the D’Oyly Carte at the Lions do. He told her that they made no money from touring in the UK and had to go to the US to do so.
“Iolanthe“
It seems that the D’Oyly Carte Company came back to Norwich for a further week of performances in December 1977. Although they put on five operas, “Iolanthe”, “Patience”, “The Mikado”, “The Pirates of Penzance” and “Princess Ida”, it seems that mum and Liz only went to see one, “Iolanthe”. Mum noted it was excellent although she was lonely.
“Gigi“
The following year, in February 1978, mum took grandma and Auntie Dolly to the Theatre Royal to see “Gigi” in the afternoon. This was a production by the Norfolk and Norwich Operatic Society.
“Trap for a Lonely Man“
At the beginning of May 1978, mum and I went to the Theatre Royal to see “Trap for a Lonely Man”. This was a 1960 play written by Robert Thomas. A film was made of it in 1990. Liz was supposed to go too but she was sick so my friend Tim Newenham came in her place. Mum rated it very good (VG).
“Lilac Time“
Just over two weeks later, that same month, in May 1978, mum went with Heather Ferguson to see John Hanson in “Lilac Time”.
Mum had previously seen John Hanson in “The Desert Song” at the Theatre Royal in Nottingham on 25 September 1953 as part of a Fordham and Burton trip, see Chapter 52. Grandma and Auntie Dolly had seen him at the Theatre Royal in Norwich in August 1974 in “Rose Marie”, see Chapter 106.
Mum and dad had previously seen “Lilac Time” at the Theatre Royal in Nottingham on 15 September 1956, see Chapter 66.
Mum said she had two complimentary tickets as she paid full price for “Joseph” when she should have had a reduction as a friend. She noted it was very good (VG).
“Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat“
At the end of May 1978, all of “us” except me went to see “Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat” at the Theatre Royal. Mum enjoyed it but did not think it was as good as last time perhaps because it was the first night.
“Strauss Gala“
The following month, in June 1978, mum went to the Theatre Royal with grandma and Auntie Dolly to see the “Strauss Gala”. Mum thought it was “marvellous, absolutely wonderful” but wished that there had been someone special there to share it with.
“Once More Darling“
Later that month, mum took me to the Theatre Royal for a meal. We had scampi and chips, tomato, cucumber and lettuce, gateau, wine and coffee. Apparently, I paid and mum did not expect that. This is odd. I am not sure if this was for my birthday but I had just turned 18. While mum said that she did not expect to be paid for, my own experience is that mum always seemed to hope that would be the case! The cost was £4.54.
We then went with Alan to see “Once More Darling”. Mum enjoyed it saying “I laughed till I cried & really enjoyed it”. According to Theatricalia, this was a musical version of the farce “Not Now Darling” by Ray Cooney and John Chapman. It was on at the Churchill Theatre in Bromley from 5-24 June 1978 and then at the Theatre Royal. There is a review in The Stage. Cast members included Norman Vaughan, Jack Douglas, Jan Hunt, Lynda Baron, June Shand, Yvonne Marsh, Leon Greene and Amanda Holmes. It was directed by Roger Redfarn with choreography by Fred Peters.
Adverts and Reviews
Programme
“The Unexpected Guest“
Two months later, in August 1978, mum, Tricia and Liz went to see Agatha Christie’s 1958 play “The Unexpected Guest” at the Theatre Royal. A clip is available here.
D’Oyly Carte Company
At the end of that year, in December 1978, the D’Oyly Carte Company were back in Norwich again. I found a news article about this. The D’Oyly Carte Company had been touring in the US for five months. This visit to Norwich was sponsored by Barclays. Musical director was Royston Nash and productions director Leonard Osborn. They came for almost two weeks, from the 4th to the 16th, and they performed five operas, “The Pirates of Penzance”, “The Mikado”, “HMS Pinafore”, “The Gondoliers” and “Iolanthe”. Mum went to see three of them.
“Pirates of Penzance“
On their first night, mum went with Janet Bennett, a friend from work, see Chapter 121, to see “Pirates of Penzance”. Mum rated it very good (VG). From this point on, mum went fairly regularly to the theatre with Janet.
“Iolanthe“
Five days later, mum went to see “Iolanthe” with Tricia and Angus. Mum rated it very, very good (VVG).
“The Gondoliers“
Two days after that, Tricia, Janet Bennett and mum went to see “The Gondoliers”. Mum rated this very good (VG).
“Babes in the Wood”
The following month, in January, at the start of 1979, mum, Janet Bennett and Alan went to see the pantomime at the Theatre Royal. This was “Babes in the Wood” starring Richard Briers as Nanny Goodlife.
“A Murder is Announced“
The next month, in February 1979, mum and Janet Bennett went to the Theatre Royal to see Dora Bryan in Agatha Christie’s “A Murder is Announced”. Mum rated it very good (VG) although she thought that Dora Bryan was “not quite Miss Marple”.
“Viennese Evening“
The following month, in March 1979, mum and Janet Bennett went to a “Viennese Evening” at the Theatre Royal. Mum noted that it was a performance by the London Phil Orchestra conducted by Henry Krips in place of Willi Boskovsky who was ill. This substitution was also noted in adverts for the concert. Mum misspelled Boskovsky as Bovkosky. Mum rated this very, very good (VVG).
I assumed mum was referring to the London Philharmonic Orchestra although the advert refers to them as the London Concert Orchestra. I don’t believe these are the same orchestras. The London Philharmonic was founded in 1932 while the London Concert Orchestra only started in 1972.
“Sadler’s Wells Royal Ballet“
Later that same month, in March 1979, mum and Janet Bennett went to see the Sadler’s Wells Ballet.
Sadler’s Wells started life as a 17th century music house and has developed into a leading global dance organisation. The Royal Ballet operated from here between 1931 and 1939 before transferring to the Royal Opera House. However, the Sadler’s Wells Royal Ballet was established in 1956 having previously been known as the Vic-Wells Ballet and the Sadler’s Wells Ballet. In 1990, it relocated to Birmingham becoming the Birmingham Royal Ballet.
The Sadler’s Wells Royal Ballet performed a number of ballets at the Theatre Royal during a one week stay. Mum and Janet saw “Coppélia”. Mum rated this very good (VG).
“Happy Birthday“
The following month, in April 1979, mum, Janet Bennett, Alan and I went to the theatre at night to see Christopher Timothy and Ian Lavender in the comedy “Happy Birthday”, a play by Marc Camoletti and Beverley Cross. Mum rated it very, very good (VVG).
The Georgian State Dance Company
The next month, in May 1979, mum went to the theatre four times. First, she and Janet Bennett went to the theatre to see the Georgian State Dance Company. Mum described the dancing as very good but the music as weird! I found an advert which described them as “direct from Russia”. A YouTube video about their trip to Australia is available here.
Review of the Georgian State Dance Company
“Charley’s Aunt”
A week later, mum and Janet Bennett went to the theatre again this time to see John Inman in “Charley’s Aunt”, a three-part farce written by Brandon Thomas. It was first performed in Bury St Edmunds in 1892. I found an advert for this.
“There’s a Small Hotel“
Also that month, in May 1979, mum and Janet Bennett went to the theatre to see Patrick Cargill in “There’s a Small Hotel”, a play by Robin Hawdon. Mum rated it very very good.
Strauss Gala
Finally, at the end of May 1979, mum went with grandma to a Strauss Gala at the theatre at night. Mum considered it excellent but she felt lonely. I found an advert for it. Jack Rothestein on violin was the conductor. The soloist was Gillian Humphries.
“A Hatful of Sykes“
In June 1979, mum and Janet Bennett went to see Eric Sykes and Hattie Jacques. Initially, I was not sure in what. However, it turns out that it was a show called “A Hatful of Sykes” based on a TV show of the same name. Details of where the show performed are on the Theatricalia website. Mum rated it very good (VG).
“Witness for the Prosecution“
The following month, in July 1979, mum, Janet Bennett and Tricia went to the theatre to see “Witness for the Prosecution”, a play by Agatha Christie which first opened in London in 1953. There was an advert in the Diss Express and this noted that the play starred Eunice Gayson and David Dodimead.
“The Grass is Greener“
The next month, in August 1979, mum and Janet Bennett went to see Patrick McVee in “The Grass is Greener”, a 1956 two-act comedy by Hugh and Margaret Williams. I found an advert for it here. For details of the production see here. Mum considered it not bad.
They sat in row A as the price was £1.50 for Friends. This refers to Friends of the Theatre Royal. I think mum and Janet were Friends at this point. This scheme still operates and provides priority booking. There are three levels of Friends. The basic cost is £25 per year but the Best Friend scheme costs £50 and the Gold Friend £150.
“The Case of the Oily Levantine”
Again, the following month, in September 1979, mum noted that “we all” went to the theatre to see Hywel Bennett in “The Case of the Oily Levantine”.
I am not sure who all was. Mum wrote… “Went to work at 6pm so Janet could meet her sister Sally & go for a meal then we all went to theatre to see Hywel Bennett in The Case of the Oily Leventine – good”. So, I take this to mean mum, Janet and Sally.
The play was written in 1977 by Anthony Shaffer and is now known as “Whodunnit”. Details of the tour are on the Theatricalia website. There is a review from The Stage here and an advert from the Diss Express here. Others in the cast included Adrienne Posta, Bernard Archard, William Squire, Wolfe Morris and Anna Quayle.
Mum rated this play good. In the play Hywel Bennett plays two roles, the title role of Andreas Capodistriou and the detective, Inspector Bowden.
“Murder Go Round“
In November 1979, mum and Janet Bennett went to the theatre to see “Murder Go Round” with Peter Byrne. Mum rated it good. I think this is a play by Fred Carmichael. I think there is more detail here. There is a review of a play by this name in The Stage in June 1979. It seems that the show may have gone to Bury St Edmunds after it was in Norwich. It also starred Michael Robbins and Shelagh Fraser. I found an advert for the Norwich performance which also credits Sean Caffrey.
D’Oyly Carte Company
The following month, in December 1979, the D’Oyly Carte Company were back in Norwich again for a further two weeks of performances. I found an advert for this showing which operas were on when. They performed six operas of which mum saw three. The three mum did not see during this visit were “The Pirates of Penzance”, “The Yeomen of the Guard” and “HMS Pinafore”.
“Iolanthe“
On the first night, mum went with Janet Bennett to see “Iolanthe”. Mum rated it excellent.
“The Mikado“
Five days later, mum went to see “The Mikado”. She rated it very, very good (VVG) and considered the Mikado’s song excellent.
“The Gondoliers“
Two days after that, mum and Janet Bennett went to see “The Gondoliers”. Mum rated it very good (VG).
Stuck at the Bus Station
At the end of October 1976, grandma and Auntie Dolly got stuck at the bus station after going to the theatre. Mum got a phone call at 11pm and took them home. Mum did not specify what they had gone to see nor did she confirm which theatre they had been to. If they had gone to the Theatre Royal, I think it may have been to see “Swan Lake” as this was on until Saturday 30 October. This is the well-known ballet by Tchaikovsky and is definitely the kind of thing grandma and Auntie Dolly would have enjoyed.
Local and Amateur Performances
In addition to these various trips to the Theatre Royal, family members also sometimes went to local and amateur performances in other places.
Drayton Players
For example, at the end of May 1975, grandma and Auntie Dolly went to see the Drayton Players. This amateur dramatics group was established in 1949 and is still going. They put on two productions per year. A list of their past productions is available from 1952 to 2019. Grandma saw quite a lot of their performances. The first one noted in the diaries was in 1970, see Chapter 106. However, grandma went to see plays at Drayton Village Hall before that date, see Chapter 92, and it is likely those were productions by Drayton Players.
They put on two plays in 1975, “Murder Mistaken” and “Uproar in the House”. On balance, it seems that it was probably the first of these they saw as it was the first half of the year.
St Andrew’s Hall
Family members attended a number of concerts and performances at St Andrew’s Hall during this period.
Scope – Snap 76 – Festival Choir
For example, at the beginning of June 1976, mum went to a concert there. She noted that she went with Christine Carter at the suggestion of Malcolm Carter, see Chapter 114. She noted that it was nice and that it was “Scope – Snap 76 – Festival Choir”.
As yet, I have not established what SNAP 76 was! However, the following day, when the Radio 1 Road Show came to Earlham Park, there was also a medieval fayre and joust there which was described as the major event of the SNAP 76 programme. I did also find a captioned press photo from June 1976 which featured the Bridgwater Folk Dance Club performing in Hay Hill. Although this did not explain what the festival was, the performance was part of SNAP 76.
UEA Choir Bach’ B Minor Mass
The following year, in March 1977, mum went to St Andrew’s Hall to hear the UEA Choir sing Bach’s B Minor Mass. Malcolm Carter paid for her, see Chapter 114. Christine Carter was singing in the choir. Mum noted that Valerie Masterson was the soprano and mum considered it excellent. Valerie Masterson was part of the company that presented “Gilbert and Sulivan for All” in January 1975 that mum and Tricia went to.
“Nabucco“
The next year, in January 1978, mum went with Malcolm Carter and people from Costessey to St Andrew’s Hall to see Norfolk Opera Players give Verdi’s “Nabucco”. Mum called this “Nebocci”. She said it was really excellent and she would like to go again.
“Dream of Gerontius“
Two months later, in March 1978, mum went with Gerald and Thelma Cooke to St Andrew’s Hall to hear the UEA choir give “Dream of Gerontius”. Mum thought it was quite good but she liked“St John’s Passion” better. I am not quite sure why mum made this comparison as one is by Elgar and the other by Bach.
“I Lombardi“
The following year, in January 1979, mum went with the Cookes to see the Norfolk Opera Players give “I Lombardi”. This should have been at St Andrew’s Hall but that was closed because of strikes. Consequently, it was held at the Cathedral.
Film/Slide Shows
Sometimes, family members gave their own film/slide shows.
Holiday in North Wales 1975
For example, in September 1975, mum showed slides, from their holiday in North Wales that year, to grandma and grandad.
Another Slide Show
We had another slide show between Christmas and New Year in December 1975.
Sorting Slides
Soon after, on New Year’s Day 1976, mum sorted out some slides in the evening. She got the viewer and all grandma’s slides from her.
Arthur Lofthouse
In September 1976, mum went to grandma’s to show Arthur Lofthouse’s slides of “This is His Life”. Mum was concerned that he did not mention his first wife Ella or daughter Dorothy until they did. I assume this means that Arthur gave a slide presentation about his own life. I find this a bit odd, not so much that he showed slides but that he titled it this way.
Concerning not mentioning his first wife and daughter, perhaps this was painful for him as his first wife had died or perhaps it was sensitivie as he had remarried. However, I do understand mum’s concerns as this was also a bit odd.
Angus Carrick
On 14 March 1977, Angus showed us slides in the evening.
Watching TV
Sometimes, both mum and I noted what we watched on TV. I probably did this more than mum so, consequently, I have most detail about the kind of things I watched. This means particularly in 1976 and 1977 when I was keeping a diary.
Here I cover the types of things we watched on television whereas issues about the technology itself are covered in Chapter 128. I have covered sport I saw on TV in Chapter 123.
Films on TV
We watched a lot of films on TV. One of the features of films shown on TV then was that they were often quite old.
“The Two Faces of Dr Jekyll“
In March 1975, mum noted watching “The Two Faces of Dr Jekyll” with me from 10.20 until 12.10am. This was a 1960 film directed by Terence Fisher and starring Paul Massie, Dawn Addams, Christopher Lee and David Kossoff. It was shown on Anglia and was a little difficult to find in TV Guides as ITV showed different films by region that night.
“Quo Vadis“
Six months later, in September 1975, mum noted watching “Quo Vadis” on ITV. She commented that it was good and “even Roger” thought so! This was a 1951 epic film directed by Mervyn LeRoy and starring Robert Taylor, Deborah Kerr, Leo Genn and Peter Ustinov. Mum had previously seen it at the Portland in Sutton in 1954.
“Angels One Five”
The following year, towards the end of March 1976, I noted watching a war film which was probably “Angels One Five” as, according to a TV Guide, this was on BBC1 in between “The Brothers” and “That’s Life”, two programmes I watched in the seventies. It was a 1952 film directed by George More O’Ferrall which starred Jack Hawkins, Michael Denison, Dulcie Gray, John Gregson, Cyril Raymond and Veronica Hurst. It was the first British post-war film about the Battle of Britain.
“The Birds“
The next day, I noted watching the Alfred Hitchcock film “The Birds”. This was a 1963 film starring Rod Taylor, Jessica Tandy, Suzanne Pleshette and Tippi Hedren. It was shown as BBC1’s Monday night film at 9.25pm. I noted that even though it was the second time I’d seen it, it still scared me!
“The Guns of Navarone“
At the beginning of April 1976 when mum and Liz got back, we watched “The Guns of Navarone”. Mum had been to a church conference at Hengrave Hall, see Chapter 124. Liz had been staying at grandma’s. Mum picked her up and they came home together. “The Guns of Navarone” was a 1961 film directed by J Lee Thompson and starring Gregory Peck, David Niven, Anthony Quinn, Stanley Baker, Anthony Quayle, Irene Papas, Gia Scala and James Darren. It was on ITV at 7.25pm.
Afternoon Film
Towards the end of that month, April 1976, I noted watching a film in the afternoon. I have assumed this was on TV. Films that were shown that afternoon included “The Search” on BBC1 and “Over the Moon” on Anglia. Neither of these films seem particularly familiar.
“The Search” was a 1947 film with a story about an orphan found in the ruins of post-war Europe. It was directed by Fred Zinnemann and starred Montgomery Clift, Aline MacMahon, Ivan Jandl and Jarmila Novotná.
“Over the Moon” was a 1939 romance starring Merle Oberon, Rex Harrison, Ursula Jeans and Herbert Lomas. It was directed by Thomas Freeland.
From the descriptions, I suspect I would have preferred the former.
“From Russia With Love”
The following month, in May 1976, I watched the James Bond film “From Russia With Love” in the evening. This 1963 film was the second James Bond film starring Sean Connery. It was directed By Terence Young and it also starred Pedro Armendáriz, Lotte Lenya, Robert Shaw, Bernard Lee and Daniela Bianchi. It was broadcast on ITV at 7.55pm.
“The Roaring Twenties” and “White Heat“
At the beginning of June 1976, I watched two James Cagney films, “The Roaring Twenties” and “White Heat”. “The Roaring Twenties” was on BBC2 at 9pm on 1 June 1976. This was a 1939 film directed by Raoul Walsh and starring James Cagney, Humphrey Bogart, Priscilla Lane and Gladys George. An extract can be seen here. “White Heat” was on BBC2 at 9pm the following week, on 8 June 1976. This was a 1949 film directed by Raoul Walsh starring James Cagney, Virginia Mayo, Edmond O’Brien and Fred Clark.
“Dual at Diablo“
Later that same month, I noted watching a Western which I believe was “Dual at Diablo”. This was on BBC1 at 9.25pm. It was a 1966 film starring James Garner and Bibi Anderson. It was directed by Ralph Newton and also starred Sidney Poitier, Bill Travers and Dennis Weaver.
“Spartacus” and “Storm Warning“
Two months later, in August 1976, I watched “Spartacus” and an old Ronald Reagan film, “Storm Warning”.
“Spartacus” was on ITV at 7.15pm. A 1960 film, it was directed by Stanley Kubrick and starred Kirk Douglas, Laurence Olivier, Jean Simmons, Charles Laughton, Peter Ustinov, John Gavin and Tony Curtis.
“Storm Warning” was on BBC2 at 11.10pm. This was a 1950 film directed by Stuart Heisler and also starring Ginger Rogers, Doris Day and Steve Cochran. Mum had previously seen this at the cinema with Barbara Coupe in October 1951.
“Cromwell“
At the beginning of September 1976, I watched what I described as a very moving film about Oliver Cromwell. This was on BBC1 at 8.45pm. It was simply called “Cromwell” and starred Richard Harris. Made in 1970, it was directed by Ken Hughes. It also starred Alec Guinness, Robert Morley, Nigel Stock, Geoffrey Keen and Michael Jayston.
“Anatomy of a Murder“
A week later, also in September 1976, I watched the start of a legal film, “Anatomy of a Murder”. I am not sure why I only watched the start of it. I did not record having anything else to do. Perhaps, I just didn’t like it. It was on Anglia from 9.05pm. It was a 1959 film directed by Otto Preminger and starring James Stewart, Lee Remick, Ben Gazzara, Arthur O’Connell, Eve Arden. Kathryn Grant, Joseph N Welch, George C Scott, Orson Bean, Russ Brown, Murray Hamilton and Brooks West.
“Kim” and “Tony Rome“
The following month, in October 1976, I watched two films “Kim” and “Tony Rome”.
I watched “Kim” in the afternoon on my own as others had gone on a church ramble, see Chapter 124. Made in 1950, it was directed by Victor Saville and it starred Errol Flynn, Dean Stockwell, Paul Lukas, Robert Douglas, Thomas Gomez, Cecil Kellaway, Arnold Moss and Laurete Luez. It was on BBC1 at 1.55pm.
I watched “Tony Rome” in the evening with Liz. I noted that it starred Frank Sinatra. It was on Anglia at 9.05pm and also starred Jill St John. It is a 1967 film directed by Gordon Douglas and also starring Richard Conte, Gena Rowlands, Simon Oakland, Jeffrey Lynn, Lloyd Bochner and Sue Lyon.
“Grand Prix“
Just before Christmas 1976, in December, I watched the film “Grand Prix”. I noted that I had seen it before. This is a 1966 film directed by John Frankenheimer and starring James Garner, Eva Marie Saint, Yves Montand, Toshiro Mifurie, Brian Bedford, Jessica Walker, Antonio Sabàto and Françoise Hardy. It was on at 6.50pm on BBC1.
“Yankee Doodle Dandy“
On Christmas Day itself, I watched another old James Cagney film, “Yankee Doodle Dandy”.
“Puppet on a Chain” and “Angels With Dirty Faces“
Two days later, I watched Alistair Maclean’s “Puppet on a Chain” and another James Cagney film, “Angels with Dirty Faces”.
“Puppet on a Chain” was a 1970 film directed by Geoffrey Reeve based on the book by Alistair Maclean. It starred Sven-Beril Taube, Barbara Parkins and Alexander Knox. It was on ITV at 10.15pm.
The two films overlapped as one was on ITV and finished at midnight while the other was on BBC2 and started at 11.35. “This film”Angels With Dirty Faces” is probably Cagney’s most famous role. Released in 1938, it was directed by Michael Curtiz and also starred Pat O’Brien, The Dead End Kids, Humphrey Bogart, Ann Sheridan and George Bancroft. The famous execution scene is available on YouTube.
“From Russia With Love“
The next day, I watched the James Bond film “From Russia With Love” for the second time. I had previously seen it on TV in May 1976. It was on ITV at 8pm.
“Solomon and Sheba“
On 29 December 1976, mum and Alan watched “Solomon and Sheba”. This was on BBC1 at 6.45pm. It starred Yul Brynner and Gina Lollobrigida. It was a 1959 biblical epic directed by King Vidor.
“The Cruel Sea“
At the start of the next year, in January 1977, I noted watching “The Cruel Sea” at grandma’s. Mum and dad had seen this at the Regent in Kirkby on 26 November 1953, see Chapter 57. Mum rated it very good. It was directed by Charles Frend and starred Jack Hawkins, Donald Sinden, Denholm Elliott, Virginia McKenna and Stanley Baker.
“The Greatest Story Ever Told”
A few months later, in April 1977, Malcolm Carter came round and watched a film about the life of Christ with mum, see Chapter 114. This was “The Greatest Story Ever Told”. I started to watch it but thought it was boring. Mum had previously seen this in April 1976 at the ABC cinema with Heather Ferguson.
“The Magnificent Two“
Two days later, we watched a Morecambe and Wise film, “The Magnificent Two”. This was on BBC1 at 1.55pm. Released in 1967, this film was directed by Clive Owen.
“Please Turn Over“
Two months later, I watched a film which was “quite funny”. I had a look in a TV guide for a comedy film. The most likely candidate seems to be “Please Turn Over” which was shown on BBC1 at 7.05pm. It starred Ted Ray, Jean Kent, Leslie Philips, Joan Sims, Julia Lockwood, Charles Hawtrey, Lionel Jeffries and Victor Madden. Released in 1959, it was directed by Gerald Thomas. A trailer is available on YouTube.
“The Bridge at Remgen“
Four days later, I watched a war film, “The Bridge at Remagen” but halfway through I realised I had seen it. This was on BBC1 at 8.05pm. It was released in 1969 and was directed by John Guillermin. It starred George Segal, Robert Vaughn, Ben Gazzara, Bradford Dillman and E G Marshall.
“Cleopatra”
On one day in July 1977, I watched two films, the first of which, “Cleopatra” started in the afternoon and continued in the evening.
Based on a TV guide for the day, it seems this was on BBC 1 from 1.55pm to 3.45pm and from 8.05pm to 10.10pm. This made a running time of around four hours! It starred Elizabeth Taylor and Richard Burton. Released in 1963, the film was directed by Joseph L Mankiewicz and also starred Rex Harrison, Pamela Brown, George Cole, Hume Cronyn, Cesare Danova, Kenneth Haigh and Roddy McDowall.
I think the other film was called “The Ballad of Joe Hill” in the TV Guide. It was on BBC2 at 10.20pm. I think the film was probably just called “Joe Hill”. Released in 1971 (or 1969), it was directed by Bo Widerberg and starred Thommy Berggren.
A Film in the Evening
Later that month, July 1977, I noted watching a film in the evening. think there are three possible films that fit that bill.
The least likely is “Brewster McCloud” which was on BBC2 at 10.50pm. I am not sure I would have described that as evening.
“The Proud and the Profane” was on BBC1 at 8.05pm while “A Funny Thing Happened on the Way to the Forum” was on Anglia at 8pm. While either of the latter two is possible, I think “The Proud and the Profane” more likely. Released in 1956, this film was directed by George Seaton and starred William Holden, Deborah Kerr, Thelma Ritter, Dewey Martin, William Redfield and Peter Hansen.
“Sea Hawk“
The next month, I noted seeing a Clark Gable film in the afternoon which I’d seen before. I may have made a mistake here as I think the film I saw was probably “Sea Hawk” which was on BBC1 at 1.55pm and which starred Errol Flynn and Flora Robson. I think I could have confused Errol Flynn and Clark Gable! “Sea Hawk” was released in 1940 and was directed by Michael Curtiz. It also starred Brenda Marshall and Claude Rains. There was a different film on Anglia at 3pm called “McCloud: This Must Be The Alamo”. Clark Gable was not in that either!
TV Plays
In addition to watching films, but not so frequently, family members also sometimes watched TV plays during this period.
“Through the Night“
At the beginning of December 1975, mum watched a play called “Through the Night”. This was about a woman who had a mastectomy but no-one talked to her about it. Mum rated the play “good”. It was shown on BBC1’ “Play for Today” at 9.25pm. It was written by Trevor Griffiths and performed by Alison Steadman and Jack Shepherd.
“Murder at the Wedding“
Towards the end of this period, in July 1979, Janet Bennett came round to watch a play on TV. It was the third part of four of “Murder at the Wedding”. This part was shown on ITV at 10.40. It starred Liza Goddard, Barbara Ferris, Bryan Marshall, Eleanor Summerfield, James Hazeldine and Diane Fletcher. I assume mum and Janet had seen the other episodes but I don’t know if they watched them together. Nothing about this is recorded in the diaries.
TV Programmes
A number of TV programmes are mentioned in the diaries for this period including series and on-off shows.
“The Brothers” and “That’s Life“
In March 1976, I noted watching “The Brothers” and “That’s Life”.
I recall “this TV series”The Brothers” which was shown between 1972 and 1976. It told the story of the Hammonds who ran a road haulage firm. It was directed by Philip Dudley, Lennie Mayne, Ronald Wilson, Timothy Combe, Mary Ridge, Quentin Lawrence, Eric Price, Roderick Graham, Vere Lorrimer and Christopher Baker. The series starred Jean Anderson, Glyn Owen, Richard Easton, Robin Chadwick, Patrick O’Connell, Jennifer Wilson, Derek Benfield, Hilary Tindall, Gabrielle Drake and Colin Baker.
It was on BBC1 at 7.25pm for fifty minutes. I think I watched it most Sunday evenings and noted this on other occasions, e.g. in March and September 1976. In November 1976, there was conflict between me and Liz because I wanted to watch this and she wanted to watch “Hawaii Five O”.
I think “the show”The Brothers” was fairly popular. In August 1975, the celebrity opening the Drayton Festival was Jennifer Wilson from the cast of “The Brothers”, see Chapter 116.
“That’s Life” was a very popular consumer affairs programme that reached audiences of 15-20 million. Broadcast from May 1973 to June 1994, it came on BBC1 at 10.05pm after ten minutes of news. It was presented by Esther Rantzen and Cyril Fletcher. “That’s Life” may have been part of my usual Sunday evening TV fare. I also noted watching it later in March.
“The Burke Special“
The following month, in April 1976, I watched “The Burke Special” which I described as a fascinating programme about people. “The Burke Special” was a BBC TV series broadcast between 1972 and 1976. It was hosted by James Burke who had presented “Tomorrow’s World” from 1965-1971. It was broadcast on BBC1 on Thursdays at 8.30pm.
This episode involved looking at the face in the mirror, your criminal record, the number 13 and the shape of your future. It also explored how to be a success in life with abilities you never knew you had, like tight-rope-walking. An extract of the show is available here.
“Hadleigh“
Towards the end of that same month, April 1976, mum noted watching “Hadleigh”. I am not sure if mum had a “crush” on Gerald Harper but she noted that watching “Hadleigh” did not help with her “longings”, see Chapter 114! It was a Yorkshire TV production that was broadcast from 1969 to 1976. In addition to Gerald Harper, it starred Peter Denis, Ambrosine Philpotts, Alastair Hunter, Hilary Dwyer, Gillian Wray, Gerald James, Jane Merrow, Jenny Twigge, Georgina Melville, Kathy Staff, Peter Sallis, Garfield Morgan and Derek Benfield.
“Star Trek“
At the beginning of the following month, May 1976, I noted watching “Star Trek”. “Star Trek” is a very well-known sci-fi series created by Gene Roddenberry. The original series starred William Shatner, Leonard Nimmo and DeForrest Kelley. This episode was on BBC1 at 7.25pm. It was called “Is There in Truth No Beauty?” It was an episode in series 3 of the original series. I also watched “Star Trek” the following month, in June 1976.
“I Claudius“
Towards the end of that year, in November 1976, I noted that “I Claudius” was very bloody again. I was encouraged to watch it as background to studying Latin at school, see Chapter 118.
“The Key to the Universe“
At the beginning of the following year, in January 1977, mum noted watching a scientific programme called “The Key to the Universe”. This aired at 9.30pm on BBC2. I think it was a one-off show presented by Nigel Calder and narrated by Eric Porter.
An Interesting Documentary
A few months later that year, in July 1977, I noted that I went to bed at 11.30 after watching an interesting documentary. I think this was probably the ITV show “City of Angels” which was about the Los Angeles police department. There was a drama by the same name but this was the first part of a two-part documentary.
Award and Music Programmes
In addition to these TV programmes, family members watched a range of award and music programmes.
Sun TV Awards
For example, in October 1976, I watched The Sun TV awards. This was on ITV at 11pm and was presented by Dickie Davies from London’s Europa Hotel.
Miss World
The following month, in November 1976, I noted that Miss Jamaica won Miss World and assume I watched it on TV. Her name was Cindy Breakspeare. Several contestants withdrew in protest at South Africa fielding separate black and white contestants. It was held at the Royal Albert Hall and was broadcast on BBC1 at 9.25. It featured special guest star Sacha Distel. My memory is that family members often watched beauty contests such as Miss World when I was growing up. For example, grandad note watching the Miss World Contests in 1969, see Chapter 96, and 1970, see Chapter 112.
Eurovision Song Contest
A few months earlier in April 1976, I noted that we watched the Eurovision Song Contest which the UK won with Brotherhood of Man singing “Save Your Kisses for Me”. Although this is the only reference to Eurovision that I have encountered in the diaries so far, my recollections are that we watched Eurovision every year. I particularly liked the scoring!
Other Musical Things
I also noted a few other musical things from TV of that period.
“A Hard Day’s Night“
For example, in August 1976, I watched a black and white Beatles film. This was on BBC1 at 6.45pm and was the Beatles first film “A Hard Day’s Night”. The film was directed by Richard Lester and starred Wilfrid Brambell in addition to the Beatles.
“The Old Grey Whistle Test“
In November 1976, I twice noted watching “The Old Grey Whistle Test”. This included a film with George Harrison and two tracks off his latest album, 33⅓, which I recall buying.
“The Old Grey Whistle Test” was broadcast on BBC2 from 1971 to 1988. Although there were various presenters, the one I remember was Bob Harris, who presented it from 1972 to 1978. It is interesting that I mention this and not “Top of the Pops” which I am sure I watched more often in this and other periods.
The Carpenters
At the beginning of December 1976, I watched The Carpenters in concert and noted that this was good. This was on BBC2’s “A World of Music” at 9.30pm. This was a live performance at the New London Theatre, now the Gillian Lynne Theatre. There is a video available of the performance here. I also noted seeing The Carpenters in concert on TV when at dad’s in March 1977. This was on BBC1 at 9.25pm and was a re-run of the concert I had previously seen.
Rod Stewart
On Christmas Eve that year, 1976, I watched Rod Stewart live in concert. I thought he was very good. This is slightly odd as my memory is that I did not really like Rod Stewart! In fact, this was on “The Old Grey Whistle Test”. It was live from the stage at Olympia. A video of the performance is available on YouTube.
Mum Watched Musical Performances on TV
Mum also occasionally watched something musical on TV although her tastes and mine differed greatly.
“The Dream of Gerontius“
In October 1975, mum listened to “The Dream of Gerontius” on BBC2
“Viennese Night of the Proms“
In September 1977, mum watched “Viennese Night at the Proms” which she considered very very good. This was on BBC1 at 10.20pm. This was Prom 49. There were 55 Proms in all.
News and Current Affairs
Family members also sometimes watched news and current affairs, see Chapter 129, on television.
Silver Jubilee
The Queen’s Silver Jubilee fell during this period, in 1977, and there were some programmes on TV related to this.
On the first day of 1977, on New Year’s Day itself, I noted that mum and Liz watched a repeat of the 1953 coronation. Mum noted it was not in colour and it was nice. It was on BBC2 from 10.10am. I presume this was shown because it was the start of the Silver Jubilee year. At the time of the Coronation, see Chapter 59, the Parkins had watched TV all day. Grandad noted that there were 19 of them round the television set, something which was repeated by families across the country, see Chapter 53.
Later in the year, in June 1977, mum noted seeing the Queen light a bonfire at Windsor Park as the start of a chain of friendship fires throughout the British Isles. This was a one-hour programme on BBC1 fom 9.50pm. The Queen was accompanied by Prince Philip and the Queen Mother. There were also festivities from New Zealand, Barbados, Cardiff Castle, Edinburgh Castle and Dunluce Castle in Northern Ireland.
Religious Programmes on TV
During this period, mum in particular, watched a number of TV programmes of a religious nature, see Chapter 124.
Epilogue
At the end of May 1976, I noted that mum was staying up to watch “Reflections” as somebody she knew was doing it. She noted that this was Rev Malcolm Carter and that he was giving an epilogue, see Chapter 124. Mum noted that she watched Anglia until 12.10 because of this. This was noted in the TV Guide as “Reflection” and it was specific to Anglia.
Good Friday Service
On Good Friday 1979, which was 13 April, mum watched a service in the morning from Colwyn Bay, see Chapter 124. Family friend, Derrick Leach, took part. At that point, he was a Methodist Minister in Colwyn Bay. Mum rated the service very good (VG). It was broadcast from St John’s Methodist Church at 11am on BBC1. The service was introduced by Rev John H Davis and the speakers were Rev J Derrick Leach and Raymon Rainford. There was a soloist Elfrys Armstrong. The hymns that were sung were “Beneath the Cross of Jesus”, “There is a Green Hill Far Away”, “Nature With Open Volume Stands” and “When I Survey the Wondrous Cross”. The choirmaster was Merion Davies, the organist E Walter Jones and the producer was Elwyn Jones.
St John’s Church in Colwyn Bay
St John’s Church opened in 1888 and incorporated a church, schoolroom and manse on one site. In recent years, the congregation of the former URC Baptist Union Church joined and the church became known as St John’s Uniting Church. However, it closed itself in 2013, see Chapter 124.
Rev John H Davis
Rev John H Davis was a Minister in the English Methodist Circuit (in North Wales) from 1971. In 1975, he wrote a booklet on the history of St John’s Church in Bangor. I believe he was John Herbert Davis. He was born in Wellingborough in 1926, ordained in 1952 and he died in Llandudno in December 1998, see Chapter 124.
Raymon Rainford
I have struggled to find any details of him. He does not appear to have been an ordained Methodist Minister.
“Jesus Christ Superstar“
Two days later, on Easter Sunday, Spotsoc came to ours in the evening to watch “Jesus Christ Superstar” on TV. Mum described it as a nice evening.
Spotsoc was a group for young people at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124.
“Jesus Christ Superstar” was on BBC1 at 8.10pm. It starred Ted Neeley and Carl Anderson. Produced in 1973, it was directed by Norman Jewison and also starred Yvonne Ellman and Barry Denman. It was based on the musical by Tim Rice and Andrew Lloyd Webber.
Question Five
In November 1977, I appeared with Suzy Roessler, in a team representing Hewett School in the BBC’s regional TV show, “Question Five”, see Chapter 118.
This was a regional BBC quiz about which it is difficult to find details. It was hosted by Geoffrey Wheeler, who was much better known for hosting Top of the Form. The concept of “Question Five” was that each contestant was asked a question in a category and then a fifth question was directed to those at home, hence “Question Five”.
We recorded it on 18 September but sadly lost 49 to 70 although that raised £49 for the school. Presumably, this was calculated at £1 per point. From memory, we were competing against a team from a school, possibly an independent school, in Bedford. I do not recall which school.
When the show was broadcast, I simply noted in my diary that the episode had been shown. The format meant that if you answered a question incorrectly, the question was passed to the opposition team member of the same gender and they had an opportunity to answer. There was a round with local questions. My counterpart was asked about a person from Bedford and he answered incorrectly. The only person I had ever heard of from Bedford was John Bunyan so I said it and it was correct!
Radio
In addition to watching TV, I also listened to the radio almost exclusively to music.
Annie Nightingale
In July 1976, I noted listening to the Annie Nightingale request show on the radio. She hosted this on BBC Radio 1 on a Sunday afternoon from September 1975 to 1979. I recall her but I don’t think I listened to her often.
Born in 1940, Anne (Annie) Avril Nightingale was the first female presenter on both BBC Radio 1 and “The Old Grey Whistle Test”. She died in January 2024 aged 83.
Death of Elvis Presley
In August 1977, I heard the news on the radio that Elvis Presley had died, see Chapter 129.
Chart Show
On the first Sunday of 1977, I noted listening to the radio between 6 and 7pm. I recall that this was our practice in the seventies as this was when the Top 20 for the week was announced although, on this occasion, the show announced the Top 20 bestselling records of 1976.
Top Tens from Previous Years
Another show I recall listening to regularly was the lunch-time show of the now-disgraced Jimmy Saville playing records from two top tens of previous years.
The Charts
On two Sundays, towards the end of May 1976, I noted listening to the radio announcement of the best-selling records in the country. Not only did I listen to them but I listed the top ten and I gave 1-5 stars to the songs I considered good which gives some insight to my musical taste at the time!!
I very much recall “The Arms of Mary” and am surprised that, on the 23rd, I did not rank this higher than the Rolling Stones song. However, I see I had revised this by the following week. I am also a bit surprised that I considered “Fernando”, “Save Your Kisses for Me” and “Jungle Rock” good albeit only meriting one or two stars! I think it is fair to say that I did not like the songs that scored no stars!
Musical Tastes
I think my musical tastes were certainly influenced by my friends. In May 1976, I noted on one day having discussions on pop music and religion in both Latin and physics as the teachers weren’t there, see Chapter 118.
The Charts (continued)
At the beginning of June 1976, I produced a similar list. I changed some of my star ratings e.g. for “Fernando” down to one star; “Silly Love Songs” down to three stars; and “Fool to Cry” down to two stars. Cliff Richard’s “Devil Woman” had entered the charts and, somewhat to my surprise, I gave it one star.
For the remaining three Sundays in June, I transcribed the entire Top 20 to the back of my diary without however recording my ratings as I had done previously. For some reason, these three entries have been crossed out.
Music
Music was important to family members and friends during this period and there are a range of entries related to music in the diaries. A number of family members and friends sang and/or played instruments.
Mum and Music
Much of mum’s involvement in singing was through church, see Chapter 124.
Dad and Music
Dad was also very involved in choirs and singing but there is little detail about this in the diaries. In October 1976, while I was visiting dad, I noted that he went to his choir practice. From memory, I believe he was involved in Birmingham Icknield Male Voice Choir and a smaller singing group named “The Royles” after him! He also took part in musical theatre while he lived in Birmingham and I recall seeing him in “Fiddler on the Roof”.
Mary Bettany
In February 1975, Mary Bettany brought her guitar to grandma and grandad’s.
A Sing Song
In October 1975, grandad noted having a sing song at home with friends, Arthur and Rose Elsegood, Clarence (Clarrie) Hodgson and Jim. Grandma was away at a women’s meeting at the Albert Hall in London, see Chapter 124.
Piano at Home
We had a piano at home and mum noted when this was tuned. For example, a man from Suttons came to do this a week before Christmas in 1975. This cost £4.50.
Both mum and Tricia played the piano. Three days after Christmas in 1976, mum noted that she and Tricia played duets.
In March 1977, mum took Liz to see Mr Grainger about piano lessons. She noted that a half hour lesson was £1.50. Apparently, dad had said he would pay. Mum noted that Liz was to get a book and do what she could and go back about ten days later. The next day, mum bought Liz some music books, E minor mass and “The Messiah“.
Tricia Played the Violin
My sister Tricia also played the violin and the cost of her violin insurance was a point of tension between mum and dad, see Chapter 114. In March 1976, Tricia went with the High School Orchestra to Germany, see Chapter 118.
Alan Played the Clarinet
My brother, Alan, played the clarinet including in the Boys’ Brigade Band, see Chapter 124.
Liz Played the Flute
My other sister Liz played the flute. In March 1976, she should have played solos and duets in a school concert but could not as she had fallen in the playground that day, see Chapter 118.
I Tried to Learn Guitar
I tried to learn to play the guitar during this period but not very successfully. However, I was part of a music group formed by friends at the Hewett School, see Chapter 118.
I often noted spending time playing or practising my guitar. This included, in October 1976, when I was with my dad in Birmingham so I must have taken my guitar with me at least on that occasion.
I also sometimes got together with friends to play our guitars. These friends included Michael Grey and Gary Wood. For example, Michael Grey came round in September 1976. I played my guitar and he played one he had borrowed from his girlfriend. Also, in September 1976, Gary Wood came round in the afternoon. We played guitars until 4pm when he had to go to the dentist.
I also went to Christopher Carter’s to play my guitar. He was the son of a friend of mum’s, Malcolm Carter. I recall going there to play my guitar and described it as a laugh. From memory, he was a very good guitarist and I wasn’t! Mum also noted that I went. I think she may have arranged it and hoped that he would be a good influence on me!
On the Lookout for Music
I was often on the lookout for music that both I and the group could play. Mum also sometimes referred to sheet music. For example, in October 1976, mum sent Tricia the music for “Joseph”.
In March 1976, I noted copying out some music at school during the lunch break. In April 1976, I borrowed a book of Beatles’ music from Gary Wood. I was trying to learn to play it.
For my birthday in 1976, I noted getting some sheet music. In August 1976, I bought some Beatles’ music from Mr Peake for whom I worked at the time, see Chapter 119. Also, that month, I took back some music to Gary Wood when I went to find out his O level results. In November 1976, when I was in Norwich looking for Christmas presents, I noted finding two music books I would have liked. They were Paul McCartney’s greatest hits for £1.60 and Abba’s greatest hits for £1.95. In March 1977, I bought a guitar chord book. Then, in May 1977, I bought some music on the way to work.
New Guitars
Although I had a guitar, or at least access to one, in early 1976, I noted at the end of May that year that I hoped to get a new one for my birthday. I noted that I had seen one in Willson’s that I liked and this cost £30.65. At the beginning of June, mum took me to buy a new guitar from Willson’s for my birthday. She noted the cost of this as £30.79 and that dad had promised her the money, see Chapter 114. The day after we bought the guitar, £50 came, presumably from dad, and I noted this left £18.
In September 1976, I went to Gary Wood’s to see his new guitar. I described it as quite good. At the beginning of November 1976, I noted that Michael Grey had a new 12-string guitar. In March 1977, I bought a new string for my guitar and spent all afternoon fitting it.
Musical Performances
One or more of us sometimes went to musical performances. In mum’s case, many of these related to church and these are covered in Chapter 124. As will be seen, the kind of musical performances I went to differed greatly from those mum attended!
The Broadland Singers
In December 1975, a week before Christmas, mum went to the Castle with her church friend Pam Ludlow to hear the Broadland Singers. Apparently, they were established in the late fifties and led by Rev Angela Dugdale. However, they disbanded in 1989.
Axis
In May 1977, I went out in the city in the evening with Gary Wood, Chris Gray, Michael Grey and Simon. I am not entirely sure which Simon this is referring to, possibly Simon Hook. We spent the evening listening to Axis, Michael Grey’s brother’s band. I don’t know much about them but I found them in a list of Norwich bands. It seems they may have only existed between 1976 and 1977. We heard them play again at White’s on 19 June 1977.
Pop Concert at the UEA
At the end of June 1977, I went with Michael Grey and Chris Gray to various places including the end of a pop concert at the UEA but in the end I came home early. I don’t know who was playing.
Bands at White’s
A few days later, I went to White’s, see Chapter 118, to hear another band play. The main point of the note about this was afterwards, as I was collecting my motor bike, a policeman stopped me and asked for my license etc so I took them in that evening, see Chapter 127.
Discovering Punk
From around the middle of 1977, I discovered the joys of punk rock!
Seeing The Jam in Concert
Picking Strawberries to Get the Money to Go
In July 1977, I went with Andrew and Michael Grey to pick strawberries. On balance, this was probably Andrew Smith although it could have been Andrew Ellson. Andrew Smith certainly went to The Jam concert but there I referred to him, as I usually did, as “Eggy”. Whoever went strawberry picking, I referred to them as Andrew. This makes it less likely it was Andrew Smith but I did not note that any other Andrew went to the concert.
Calling in Sick at Work
We earned £1.80 each in about 3½ hours. In the evening, I did not go to work at Sainsbury’s in Anglia Square, see Chapter 119 but told them I was sick.
West Runton Pavilion
I went to West Runton with Tim Newenham, Andrew Smith and Michael Grey to see The Jam, a punk group, in concert.
West Runton Pavilion was a major music venue before it was demolished in 1986. There is a Facebook group dedicated to its memory. It was originally a dance hall built on the side of the Village Inn. Originally, it was known as North Norfolk Pavilion but was known as West Runton Pavilion by 1954. It seems there is a blue plaque where the Pavilion was located. Julie Fielder has written an excellent history of West Runton Pavilion and the Royal Links Pavilion in Cromer called “What Flo Said” updated as “What Flo Said Next”.
The Concert
There are some photos from that concert here. The gig is listed on a website about the Jam. It seems it was part of a national tour to promote their album. They had previously been booked to play at West Runton Pavilion with the Clash on 27 May 1977 but this was one of several gigs cancelled. A ticket for that gig can be seen here. The Jam’s setlist was probably the same as the one they played at Hammersmith Odeon two days later.
I Won a Record
It was quite an experience. I won a Jam LP in the draw of the first 50 tickets. They were advertised to be supported by The Boys and The Advertisers but I do not recall them. I wondered if this was referring to The Adverts who I do recall not least because of their song “Gary Gilmore’s Eyes”. However, my understanding is that they were a different band. Rob Aherne, in “What Flo Said Next” thought they were supported by New Hearts who became Secret Affair.
The next day, I went to Andrew’s to listen to my Jam LP. I think this was probably Andrew Ellson. I do not recall ever going to Andrew Smith’s house. The day after that, Tim Newenham came round to record my Jam album. While he did, I wrote some letters.
Spray-Painted Shirts
Two months after The Jam’s concert, in September 1977, Tim Newenham and I spray painted our shirts ahead of a forthcoming punk rock concert. I am not completely sure which concert this was referring to but, on balance, I think it was probably The Stranglers’ concert at St Andrew’s Hall. However, I was in two minds about wearing it.
The Toads
A few days later, I met Tim on my way to Chris Gray’s. He wanted to know if I wanted to go and see The Toads again. I said I didn’t. I am not completely sure when we saw them for the first time. However, on balance, I suspect they were the punk band I saw at White’s on 17 September 1977, see Chapter 118. They were a short-lived Norwich punk band. There are photos of them playing a gig at Premises in September 1977 here. It is very possible that this could be the gig Tim asked me about going to. I have vague recollections of this band and this incident.
The Stranglers
At the end of that month, September 1977, I went to The Stranglers concert at St Andrew’s Hall which was very good except for what I described as “a bit of trouble” at the end. They had previously played St Andrew’s Hall in Norwich only four months earlier in May 1977. There is a photo from that gig available here. I am not sure what trouble there was at the end of the gig. I have vague memories of being told there were groups of people outside, skinheads possibly, who were waiting to attack punks going home. However, we left and got home without incident.
John Peel Disco
The following month, in October 1977, I went to the John Peel disco at UEA. I noted I didn’t really enjoy it but I did not know why.
John Peel was the longest serving of the original Radio 1 DJs broadcasting from 1967 to 2004. His real name was John Robert Parker Ravenscroft. He played a much wider range of music than others on Radio 1. I recall that his shows were quite late at night. In theory, I feel I should have liked them but often found there was music I did not particularly like! As a result, I did not listen to him often!
I found an excellent and fairly comprehensive list of gigs in UEA’s Lower Common Room but this disco is not listed.
Steve Gibbons
At the beginning of the month after that, on 1 November 1977, I noted that Steve Gibbons was in concert at the UEA on Friday. Steve Gibbons is an English musician whose career spans more than 50 years. He had his own band from 1971 until the late nineties. In 1976, they toured with The Who. Their biggest hit was a 1977 cover of Chuck Berry’s “Tulane”.
I was contemplating going but was worried about money as I was having work on my motorbike and wanted new jeans. This concert is included in a list of gigs in UEA’s Lower Common Room. Apparently, entry cost £1.20. The concert was on the 4th and I did go. This is the main concert I remember from the UEA.
The Sex Pistols
I remember quite clearly attending a concert by The Sex Pistols one Christmas Eve. However, I did not mention it in my 1976 diary and my 1977 diary ended in mid-November. There is no mention of me going to such a concert in mum’s diaries.
West Runton Pavilion August 1976
However, based on the Sex Pistols Gig Archive, they played the Village Inn in Runton in Norfolk in August 1976. Elsewhere, this is referred to them playing at West Runton Pavilion as commemorated on the blue plaque featured above. The Village Inn and West Runton Pavilion were linked as they were located next to each other, with the Pavilion situated at the rear of the pub. The Village Inn is still open today and houses a poster from the Pavilion’s heyday, while the Pavilion itself was a major music venue in the 1970s and 1980s before being demolished. However, I am sure this was not the concert I remember. Paul Life describes this gig in “What Flo Said Next“. He recalls that no-one knew what to make of it and the regulars didn’t seem to enjoy it at all!
UEA December 1976
A few months later, The Sex Pistols were booked to play the first concert of their Anarchy Tour at the UEA on 3 December 1976. However, this was cancelled following them swearing live on national TV.
Royal Links Pavilion Christmas Eve 1977
They were widely banned and so struggled to tour. They did play a few gigs in the summer of 1977 as parts of SPOTS (Sex Pistols on Tour Secretly). At the end of 1977, they played eight gigs on the Never Mind the Bans Tour. This included one on Christmas Eve 1977 at the Royal Links Pavilion in Cromer which is the one I attended.
The Royal Links Pavilion
The Royal Links Pavilion was built in 1926 as a ballroom for the nearby Royal Links Hotel which burned down in 1949. The Pavilion continued as a gig venue for bands and was popular in the late sixties and early seventies. However, by the time of The Sex Pistols concert, it had not witnessed a live event for some time and would not do so again as it burned down in April 1978. One concertgoer described it as “a dilapidated, crumbling, rotting corpse of a space dragged back to life for one night only to play host to the final nail in its coffin.” Julie Fielder has written an excellent history of the Royal Links Pavilion in Cromer and West Runton Pavilion called “What Flo Said” updated as “What Flo Said Next”.
The Concert
I believe the gig was only advertised locally and you had to buy tickets in person in Cromer. Julie Fielder confims this in “What Flo Said Next” saying tickets were only available in advance, a maximum of two per person, from the Regal Cinema Box Office in Cromer. About 500-600 people attended and I recall that they threw cans of beer into the audience. Apparently, the set was limited to sixty minutes and there was no support band. Detailed recollections of the concert are available here. A YouTube video of The Sex Pistols playing “Holidays in the Sun” gives some idea of what a Sex Pistols concert was like. An entire chapter (#14) is devoted to this concert in “What Flo Said Next“.
Rock Against Racism
In April 1978, mum noted that I went to London for the day for a “pop concert” possibly in Hyde Park. I remember this but it was a Rock Against Racism event. Rock Against Racism was a political and cultural movement that was active between 1976 and 1982 organising concerts, festivals etc.
It was not in Hyde Park but in Victoria Park in Hackney, East London. There was a march from Trafalgar Square to Hackney, about six miles. A hundred thousand people took part. There was an open air concert featuring The Clash, Steel Pulse, Tom Robinson Band, X-Ray Spex, Jimmy Pursey, from Sham 69, and Patrik Fitzgerald. I remember being disappointed by The Clash but I loved Tom Robinson. There is a video of The Clash’s performance on YouTube. It sounds better than I remember although the sound did cut off at one point.
Concerts in Newcastle
I did not go to many concerts once I had gone to university in Newcastle towards the end of 1978, see Chapter 120. Of course, any concerts I had attended would not have been covered in family diaries. The diaries of mine that I have end in 1977 and mum would not have been aware of what I was up to as I was living away.
Siouxsie and the Banshees
I do recall seeing Siouxsie and the Banshees soon after starting university and thought it was probably in late 1978. I found that they did indeed play City Hall in Newcastle in October 1978 and I am confident this was the concert I went to.
City Hall in Newcastle is a major concert venue. It opened in 1927 and, in May 2019, was renamed O2 City Hall Newcastle.
I have come across some recollections of that concert and it seems they were supported by Spizz Oil and the original Human League although I do not recall the supporting acts. I do recall them releasing their single “Christine” as I think I may have bought it for friend Christine Channon. However, this was later in 1980.
Records
Our main way of listening to music at that time was through vinyl records. However, cassette tapes were available and I used these to record music from the radio and also from friends’ records. Both were not strictly legal but they were commonplace practices at that time. For example, when I won The Jam’s LP in July 1977, a number of my friends wanted to listen to it and/or record it. In September 1976, I noted getting a new tape and spent time in the evening with Liz “mucking about” recording “some stuff”.
A Beatles’ Record
Another example was in March 1976 when I borrowed a Beatles’ record from Michael Grey and recorded/copied it.
“Speed of Sound” by Wings
Two months later, at the end of May 1976, I noted recording “Speed of Sound” by Wings. The only song I thought I recalled from that album was “Silly Love Songs” but when I listened to the album I remembered others, such as “Let ‘Em In”.
Returning Borrowed Records
At the beginning of June 1976, I noted taking back a record to Michael Grey. However, I did not specify what it was. I took Michael Grey back some other records at the end of August 1976 when I went round to find out his O level results.
Records and Tapes
In July 1976, I noted listening to both records and tapes.
“Breakaway by Galagher and Lyle
At the beginning of December 1976, I spent most of one evening recording Gallagher and Lyle’s album “Breakaway” for Penny. I am not entirely sure who this was. There was a Penny Barber in my year who studied Art at A level. I don’t see any record of her taking O levels when I did so it is possible she just came to Hewett for sixth form. However, I am not entirely sure that this was the right Penny though! I noted I would give it to her the next day.
Disaster Strikes
At the beginning of October 1977, I suffered what appeared to me at the time to be a disaster. I lost a plastic bag off the back of my motorbike. It had five records inside. In my diaries, I noted they would be about £20 to replace but I hoped I could claim on the house insurance. I did and got the insurance money for these three weeks later. I spent it the same day!
For me, this experience emphasises how valuable LPs were to me at that time. I could attend maybe three concerts for the price of one LP. I could not afford to buy many LPs. The LPs that my friends and I owned were copied many times! Now, I don’t own music in the same way I did then. I pay a subscription for the streaming service Spotify and can stream unlimited music through that. Mostly, I play songs from a selection of almost 1,700 liked songs. I play these on Smart Shuffle which means that Spotify selects songs it thinks I might like (which I mostly don’t!) It does mean that the LP as a body of work, often with a beautifully-crafted album cover, is not the dominant form it once was!
Other Family Members Played Records
Of course, I was not the only family member who listened to records. On one evening in May 1976, I noted that Tricia and Andrew Wright were listening to a record. Three years later, on New Year’s Day 1979, mum noted not doing very much saying that she “played records, knitted etc”. She also noted playing records one afternoon in October 1978.
Pubs and Clubs
Pubs and clubs do not feature very prominently in my mother’s and grandfather’s diaries, not least because of their strict Methodist upbringing and lifestyle. My grandmother, in particular, was a strong supporter of the women’s abstinence movement, see Chapter 69.
In stark contrast, pubs and clubs provide an important social backdrop to my diaries in both 1976 and 1977 despite the fact that, throughout that period, I was under the legal drinking age of 18.
I Worked in Bars
In the summer of 1978, when I was between school and university, I worked in Birmingham, during the day at the Norwich Union and, at night, in a pub which I think was called the Garden Gate, see Chapter 114. I had had some limited previous experience of bar work having helped Mr Cheeseman with bars at various school events, see Chapter 118.
I Often Went with Dad to Pubs
My father frequented pubs and this was a point of conflict with my mother, see Chapter 114. I often went with him to one pub or another or met him there.
In March 1976, mum noted that I met dad in the pub after youth club. I noted that before that I went to the Wimpy with Gary Wood and Cecilia. I don’t know who this was, possibly Gary Wood’s girlfriend. As far as I know, there was no-one called Cecilia in our school year. I then went for Chinese food with dad. I also went to the pub with dad at least twice more in March 1976.
Wimpy
Currently, the only Wimpy in Norfolk is in King’s Lynn. There were a number of Wimpys in Norwich including one on Queen’s Road. Other locations included St Giles Street, Prince of Wales Road and Anglia Square. These locations became Burger House sometime after 1978, see Chapter 121. There may have also been a Wimpy on Rampant Horse Street.
Grove House Hotel
Then, in June 1976, I had dinner with dad at the Grove House Hotel where I believe he was staying. We had gammon steak, see Chapter 114.
Winning on the Fruit Machine
In August 1976, I noted that I went to the pub with dad and we won on a fruit machine. I also went with him on at least two other occasions in August 1976.
Topic of Conversation
In October 1976, I again went to the pub with dad and, on this occasion, noted that the topic of conversation was the discovery of a Norwich brothel!
Darts
On Boxing Day 1976, dad and I went to the pub while everyone else was at church. He beat me at darts.
After Liz’s Party
The following year, in March 1977, dad and I went to the pub after Liz’s party. He beat me at darts twice.
Other Pub Visits
That year, on one day in August 1977, I went to the pub with dad at lunch-time and in the evening. That same month, in Birmingham, I went with dad for a drink at lunch-time but not in the evening. A few days later, we went for a drink in the evening. The following day, still in Birmingham, I met dad for lunch. He went out in the evening but I stayed in. Two months later, in October 1977, after arriving in Birmingham, I went for a drink with dad.
The Garden House(s)
While dad did not always note which pub we went to, he tended to drink mostly at two pubs called The Garden House, one in Norwich and the other in Birmingham, see Chapter 114.
As far as I know, the two pubs were not linked and it was just a coincidence that they had the same name. Dad used these pubs in particular when he was staying at the Grove House Hotel in Norwich and the Cobden Hotel in Birmingham. Once he had moved to his house in Great Barr, I think the pub he mostly went to was called The Beaufort.
Going to the Pub with Friends
In addition, my friends and I often went to pubs. My diaries name a number of pubs we went to and these are briefly reviewed here. In March 1976, when we went to see “Rollerball”, we decided we were too big a group to all go into the pub.
I am not sure about this. It may have been that we were genuinely too big a group to fit into a single pub but it could also have been that being in such a large group might draw attention to us and that we were all under age!
So, we split up. Roger Boothby and Richard went somewhere and Gary Wood, Andrew Ellson and I had a “swift drink”.
The Trumpet
Afterwards we got some beer from The Trumpet off-licence. The Trumpet was a pub on St Stephen’s. It opened in the 18th century and closed in 1989. In between, it seems the original pub may have been knocked down and replaced in 1963. From 1983, it operated as Swifts. It features on Joe Mason’s blog. He notes that it was part of the Co-op building.
The Coachmakers Arms
After going to the Odeon in April 1976 to see “Great Expectations”, we went to The Coachmakers Arms and played pool until 11pm and then walked home. This pub on St Stephen’s Road is still in operation.
I got chips from “the Chinese place” but I thought they were not very good. also noted that they cost 18p.
I believe this “Chinese place” was on Unthank Road. In recent years, it was called Hong Kong Fusion Takeaway but it opened originally in 1971. It closed in September 2024. I think we referred to it as the Hong Kong Chinese Post Office because that was what the sign looked like with the post office next door!
Mancroft Vaults
One of the main places that my friends and I met up in the late seventies was Mancroft Vaults. This cellar wine bar operated from 1972 to 1978, see Chapter 118.
Lunch-time Meeting Spot
Just before Christmas, in December 1976, I was meant to meet Everard Mascarenhas and Michael Grey at Mancroft Vaults at lunch-time but I noted we missed each other. The following year, in March 1977, again at lunch-time, Everard Mascarenhas and I went to Mancroft Vaults where we met Chris Gray and Ian Sherrington. I noted that we had sandwiches for lunch! A week later, again at lunch-time, I went to Mancroft Vaults with Michael Grey, Chris Gray and Everard. As a result, I was sleepy in the afternoon.
A Regular Thing
I think in March 1977 Friday lunch-time at Mancroft Vaults was becoming a regular thing as the next week I borrowed Gary Wood’s bike to get to the vaults at lunch-time. However, of my friends, only Chris Gray was there. On the last Friday in March, I noted missing my trip to the vaults because I went swimming.
We Also Went There at Night
I am not sure if the regular lunch-time trips to the vaults continued after March 1977. If so, I no longer recorded them in my diary. However, at the end of April 1977, I noted that my friend Gary Wood tried to get me to ask Sophie to go to the vaults with us the next night. I commented that “I don’t know but I think it’s because he’s after her”.
I am not sure exactly who Sophie was. There was a Sophie Arup in our year at Hewett. She studied applied maths, pure maths and pure & applied maths at A level and went on to study civil engineering at University of London. She does not appear to have done O levels at the same time as us so she may have only come to Hewett for sixth form. It could have been her but I am not completely sure. I wondered why Gary asked me to ask her to go to the Vaults with us rather than him asking her himself. One possible reason could have been that I did maths and he did not so I shared a class with her.
The following night, I did go to the Vaults with Everard Mascarenhas and we met some friends as expected, Gary Wood, Chris Gray and Paul. Another group of people from our school year were also there. Based on first names only, I think they were Helen Dendy, Alysoun Hayhoe, Vivien Gamble, Tessa Waite and Simon LeFevre. They were celebrating Helen’s birthday.
Geoff Cheeseman Worked Behind the Bar
The following month, in May 1977, Gary Wood and I went to Mancroft Vaults where we met Everard. I noted that Gary had said he would come between 6.30 and 7 but I thought he would be late which he was! As a result, I only went in the bath at 6.25pm. At the Vaults, we also had a long chat with our teacher Geoff Cheeseman, see Chapter 118, who was working behind the bar.
A Favoured Meeting Spot and Occasionall Party Venue
Later that same month, I went to the Vaults where I met Gary Wood. While we were there, others turned up, including Everard Mascarenhas, Bob, Chris Gray, Andrew and Paul. The Bob in question was probably Robert Bonwell while Andrew could have been Andrew Ellson or Sheppard.
In June 1977, I went to a party at the Vaults but left early as I had work the next day. Two months later, in August 1977, I went to Mancroft Vaults after work hoping to find Chris Gray there but he was not there. However, I did find Michael Grey and his new girlfriend, Rachel. From there, I went to the Shrub House. That same month, I went to the Vaults again. This time I met Simon, Chris and Andrew. The Simon in question was probably Simon Hook. We spent some time messing about with the fountain outside C&A which was full of foam.
C&A
At this time, C&A was a well-known shop and landmark in the centre of Norwich, see Chapter 68. The shop is now occupied by Next.
Hay Hill
The area outside Next is known as Hay Hill. At the time of writing, 2025, it has recently been redeveloped again. There are once again fountains but these are much smaller than the one that was previously there. There are detailed histories of the area here and here including some photos of the fountain.
Birthday Drinks
The next month, in September 1977, I noted that “I had arranged to meet Chris [Gray] for a drink as it is his 18th birthday tomorrow but when I got to the vaults noone was there although Simon’s [Hook] bike was outside. However, I tracked them down to Whites but then when I went to get a drink I lost them in the crowd. Eventually I found them and came home with Simon.” The month after that, in October 1977, Bob, Andrew and I went to the Vaults after we had been in the library. We ran into a teachers’ gathering.
The Tuckswood
The nearest pub to the Hewett School was The Tuckswood on the corner of Hall Road and the Ring Road, see Chapter 118. This pub was closed and demolished in 1995. There is a McDonald’s and garage there now.
Although students and staff from the Hewett did frequent this pub, I don’t recall going there at all and certainly did not go there often. However, we definitely did go there in February 1977 after the school play.
In March 1977, after prizegiving, I went to the pub with Chris Gray, Michael Grey and Everard Mascarenhas. We could have gone to The Tuckswood as it was close but, equally, we might have gone to one of our more regular haunts.
The Mischief Tavern
In May 1977, Gary Wood, Everard Mascarenhas and I intended to go to The Mischief Tavern for a drink and to listen to a group. However, we thought they did not sound very good from outside and you had to pay to go in so we didn’t!
I understand this pub is still open and it has a Facebook page. It is located at 8 Fye Bridge Street near Colegate.
The Shrub House
In July 1977, at lunch-time, Edward Cross and I went to the Shrub House on my motorbike.
The Shrub House was in St John Maddermarket. It dated back to the 19th century but closed in 1979. Apparently, part has been converted into a shop and part is now the Rumsey Wells. There is a photo and a handwritten report of a visit to the pub in 1977 here.
I went to the Shrub House again the following month, in August 1977 with Kevin Piper and Andrew Smith. That same month, I went to the Shrub House after having been at Mancroft Vaults. I met Andrew Smith and Paul there.
Unspecified Pub
On a few occasions, I noted going to the pub but did not specify which pub it was. Mostly, this involved us in going to just one pub, for example, in July 1977, when I went with Chris Gray and Ian Sherrington for a lunch-time drink and then we played bridge in the afternoon.
Pub Crawls
However, there were at least two or three occasions when I went with friends on a pub crawl. In April 1977, I went with a group of friends who, included Kathryn, Edward, Kathryn’s friend, Gary Wood and Andrew. I am not sure who Kathryn was, possibly Kathryn Snoad. Mostly, whenever I mentioned Edward in my diary, I have assumed this was Edward Cross. However, in this context, it could have been Edward Percival. I have no idea who Kathryn’s friend was. Andrew and I got beaten at pool by a group of boys who came along while we were there.
In July 1977, I went on a sort of pub crawl but did not drink as I had my motorbike.
Later that month, I was invited on a pub crawl with Chris Gray, Michael Grey, Ian Sherrington and some others but I didn’t feel like going.
White’s
Another pub that we frequented a lot was White’s. Often, we went to hear a band playing and I have covered this earlier. I also mentioned White’s in the material on Mancroft Vaults because of the incident, in September 1977, when I had arranged to meet Chris Gray at the Vaults to celebrate his 18th birthday but did not find him there and eventually tracked him down at White’s.
Norwich Labour Club
During this period, I occasionally went to Norwich Labour Club. Apparently, this was known as Fraser Hall and was on Bethel Street. It seems that the building has been converted for residential use. The location is behind the Spiritualist church. There are photos of the club and club sign on the Norwich Remembers Facebook Group.
I believe the reason I went there was because my friend Everard Mascarenhas and his family were involved there. For example, in March 1977, I went with Everard to help with the props for the show they were putting on called “Alice in Blunderland”. Although there is at least one book by this name, I wonder if this was a local adaptation! Mum noted that I had gone to help with stage scenery or something! According to mum, I went the next night too. I noted that I went also and that this was the real performance not just a rehearsal. There must have been two shows as I noted the second house was better than the first.
Squash Club
One place I recall that we hung out a lot was the squash club on Lime Tree Road. As far as I can see, it is not mentioned at all in the diaries. This surprises me a bit given the amount of time we spent there! Perhaps it is not surprising that it is not mentioned in mum’s diaries as I tried to avoid telling her where I was going! It surprises me more that it was not in my diary but that ended in November 1977 and it is possible that we went there mostly after that date.
This club is still operating as East Anglia Tennis and Squash Club. I have not been able to find out much about the history of this club. It was registered as a Charitable Incorporated Organisation (CIO) in 2021.
I mainly went there to hang out with friends in the bar area. As far as I recall, I was never a member there but I believe my friends John Durrant, Chris Gray and Ian Sherrington were. John was a very good squash player as was Chris. Ian also played. I believe I may have tried playing with one of them once but I was truly hopeless as with most sports! Nevertheless, I spent a lot of time there but only in the bar!
Just John’s
Another place my friends and I went a lot was Just John’s, see Chapter 118. I have mentioned it here as, although not strictly a pub or club, we did spend a lot of time hanging out here!
For example, on one day in June 1977, I had been swimming. At 11.20, I hurried into the city as I had arranged to meet Gary Wood at Just John’s at 11.30. I only arrived at 11.45 and he was waiting for me. Afterwards, we walked around the city a bit.
A few months later, in September 1977, when I got back from Birmingham, I went to Just John’s with Gary Wood, Andrew, who I had met in the city, Sarah and Simon. I am not sure who Sarah is referring to, possibly Sarah Camp or Sarah Humphries. I am not sure who Simon is referring to, possibly Simon Hook or Simon LeFevre.
The following month, I met Chris Gray and Ian Sherrington at Just John’s and we arranged to play bridge that evening at mine. By no means were these all the times we went to Just John’s. They are just a few examples that were recorded in my diary.
Other Places in Norwich
In addition to the various clubs and pubs that I used to hang out at with my friends, I also went to a variety of other places in Norwich with friends and family.
Earlham Park
For example, at the end of May 1976, I went with my sister Liz and her friend Caroline Douglas to Earlham Park. This is one of a number of parks in Norwich and is where the University of East Anglia is located. The River Yare flows through the park and I recall this as a place that was popular for river swimming.
I noted that we were there from 11 to 5 for “a sort of fete”. Activities included jousting, a donkey derby, rides and stalls. The main attraction was the Radio 1 Road Show which was there and on air from 10-2.
Radio 1 Road Shows were held in the summer from 1973 to 1999. They were replaced by a series of one-day pop festivals. Multiple events were held each year with 41 held in 1976. The one in Norwich was led by Noel Edmonds. The road show also came to Yarmouth and Ipswich that year. There is a video of bits and pieces from the road show of the previous year 1975 on YouTube.
Mousehold Heath
One of the places we went fairly often as a family was Mousehold Heath, see Chapter 81, a well-known park/heath area located to the north of Norwich.
For example, we went there in August 1976. In September 1977, I went to Mousehold Heath to see if I could find the others who had gone there. I didn’t! The following month, I noted that the four of us, presumably mum, Alan, Liz and I, went there. I noted that we were all very silly, apart from mum, particularly Alan and I. On New Year’s Day 1978, mum dad, Tricia, Alan and I went to Mousehold Heath. Liz stayed in.
Sometimes, at Easter, e.g. in 1979, mum was part of a church group which went to Mousehold Heath at dawn. Such trips and others around Norwich and Norfolk that mum made with church are covered in Chapter 124.
Funfair
Sometimes, we went to a funfair in Norwich, often at Christmas and usually with dad, e.g. in 1976. Mum noted that Tricia and Alan went on the fair on Christmas Eve 1977.
Apparently, there is a long history of fairs in Norwich. Originally, there was a Good Friday Fair in Tombland but, over time, this shifted to Castle Hill, the location that I recall. Although the location changed during the construction of Castle Mall, fairs are currently held once again in Castle Meadow. There are some great photos of the fair from the eighties here.
Cattle Market
Sometimes, one or more family members went somewhere in Norwich and I was not involved. For example, in October 1976, dad took Alan to the cattle market in the morning, see Chapter 114.
Chapelfield Gardens
In March 1978, mum went to Chapelfield Gardens to take pictures of crocuses. Chapelfield Gardens is a small park in central Norwich. It was opened in 1880 and was one of the few public open spaces in the city centre.
Initially, I was not sure why mum wanted to photograph these. However, I believe that the crocus display in Chapelfield Gardens was particularly well-known described by the BBC as breathtaking. As mum loved flowers and photography, I can see that she would want to photograph them. The Norwich Remembers Facebook Group has more recent photos of crocuses in Chapelfield Gardens from 2017.
In the City
I sometimes met up with friends just to go into the city without necessarily having a specific place or purpose in mind. For example, in July 1976, I noted that I went into the city with friends but thought it was boring so came home! Later that same year, in November 1976, I noted that I had been supposed to meet Everard Mascarenhas after school to go into the city but I couldn’t find him! The following month, in December 1976, I noted going into the city with a group but did not specify who was in the group, what we did or where we went.
The following year, in February 1977, Everard Mascarenhas and I went in the city to get his school prize, see Chapter 118. We saw Michael Grey and Ian Sherrington at Halfords, where they worked part-time, and met Simon and Chris Gray at Just John’s. They had been working in the library.
Two months later, in April 1977, after school, I went into the city with Sarah who wanted to change a book she had bought but Gliddon’s were shut. However, we had coffee in Jarrolds and came home. This might refer to Sarah Camp or Sarah Humphries. On balance, I think it is probably the former as I vaguely recall walking with her into the city on one or more occasions.
Gliddon’s
This bookshop in Bedford Street was run by Gerald Gliddon. It appears that he may have also published and written books, including a history book about the battle of the Somme. I wonder when the bookshop was established as I do not see it in any of the Kelly’s directories and tradefinders I have that cover the period 1960 to 1972. I found an entry in Bookseller in July 1975 confirming that a new bookshop called Gliddons was opening towards the end of the month at 19 Bedford Street, now occupied by Dick’s Bar. This entry noted that Mr Gliddon had previously been manager of the UEA bookshop and before that had been with the Economists Bookshop and Oxford University Press.
Norfolk and Beyond
Sometimes, family members made day trips in Norfolk and beyond. On occasions, the specific places they went to were not named. For example, in April 1978, Tricia took grandma, Auntie Dolly and Amy for a ride in the car but mum did not say where. The next month, in May 1978, mum noted that Alan and I “went to sea in aft”. I assume this means we went to the coast somewhere. However, places were sometimes specifically identified.
Aylsham
In June 1977, mum took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Aylsham, North Walsham, Walcott and Wroxham, and then round the city in the car.
Bacton
In August 1977, after mum had taken Alan to a sailing school near Martham, she took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Sheringham, Cromer, Mundesley, Bacton, Walcott and Sea Palling before picking Alan up about 5.30. They stopped in Bacton for about an hour.
Blakeney
In August 1977, Tricia went to Blakeney with her friend Liz Cowell.
Cromer
Both in August and September 1975, grandma and Auntie Dolly went to Cromer by bus. In August 1977, after mum had taken Alan to a sailing school near Martham, she took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Sheringham, Cromer, Mundesley, Bacton, Walcott and Sea Palling before picking Alan up about 5.30. In April 1979, I took Chris Deighton and Christine Channon to Cromer.
Gorleston
On Boxing Day 1977, Tricia took grandma, Auntie Dolly and Amy for a ride to Yarmouth and Gorleston.
How Hill
In June 1979, mum went with Heather Ferguson to How Hill. They took Mark and Janet Bennett and Catherine Lemmon. Mum rated it nice but commented that there was not a lot there. However, others disagree with this pointing out that there is a lot to see there now including How Hill House and Gardens; Secret Garden; Toad Hall Cottage and Museum; Wildlife Trail; the Norfolk Wherry “Hathor“; and walks to Ludham.
Lingwood
In September 1977, Tricia and Alan took a picnic to Lingwood. I am not sure if they went with others.
Lowestoft
In May 1975, mum, Tricia and Liz took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Southwold and Lowestoft for tea. In August 1978, grandma went to Lowestoft with Amy and the Bettanys. Later that same month, August 1978, mum picked grandma and Amy up from Lowestoft. The following year, in August 1979, mum fetched grandma back from Lowestoft.
Mundesley
In August 1977, after mum had taken Alan to a sailing school near Martham, she took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Sheringham, Cromer, Mundesley, Bacton, Walcott and Sea Palling before picking Alan up about 5.30.
North Walsham
In June 1977, mum took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Aylsham, North Walsham, Walcott and Wroxham, and then round the city in the car.
Potter Heigham
In April 1978, mum met Alan at Potter Heigham bridge.
Sea Palling
In August 1977, after mum had taken Alan to a sailing school near Martham, she took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Sheringham, Cromer, Mundesley, Bacton, Walcott and Sea Palling before picking Alan up about 5.30.
Sheringham
In August 1977, after mum had taken Alan to a sailing school near Martham, she took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Sheringham, Cromer, Mundesley, Bacton, Walcott and Sea Palling before picking Alan up about 5.30.
Southwold
In May 1975, mum, Tricia and Liz took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Southwold and Lowestoft for tea.
Walcott
In June 1976, mum noted going to Walcott in the afternoon. I noted going, that mum sunbathed all afternoon and I swam in the sea. Mum noted it was nice with a cool breeze. In June 1977, mum took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Aylsham, North Walsham, Walcott and Wroxham, and then round the city in the car. In August 1977, after mum had taken Alan to a sailing school near Martham, she took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Sheringham, Cromer, Mundesley, Bacton, Walcott and Sea Palling before picking Alan up about 5.30.
Winterton
In August 1978, mum noted going to Winterton with the Finnemores and Tracey. It was a nice day until 3pm and then cloudy.
Wroxham
In June 1977, mum took grandma and Auntie Dolly to Aylsham, North Walsham, Walcott and Wroxham, and then round the city in the car.
Yarmouth
In August 1976, mum and Tricia had been planning to take us to Walcott but the weather was bad so Tricia took us on the funfair in Yarmouth. She paid. There were problems with the car, see Chapter 127. So, the AA towed mum home and dad, Tricia, Alan, Liz and I came back by train. In June 1977, I rode my motorbike to Yarmouth because I was bored! On Boxing Day 1977, Tricia took grandma, Auntie Dolly and Amy for a ride to Yarmouth and Gorleston. In March 1978, Tricia, Angus, Alan and I went to Yarmouth. We picked Liz up from riding on the way back. In August 1978, Liz went to Yarmouth with Tracey and her parents.
Pick Your Own Fruit
One thing mum noted doing quite a lot during this period was picking her own fruit and I recall doing this with her. My sister Liz tells the story that, on one of these trips, my brother Alan and I told her not to eat any of the strawberries as they weighed you secretly on the way in and out to check if you had eaten any! She says she believed us!! Others also remember picking their own fruit in Norfolk in the seventies.
Tunstead
In July 1975, mum went picking rapsberries at Tunstead with Jack and Janet Howard and Mrs Ream. Jack and Janet Howard were friends of mum’s from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. Mrs Ream was the wife of the senior Minister at the same church, see Chapter 124.
Sharing Fruit with Others
Five days later, mum, Tricia, Alan and Liz went picking fruit. They picked 17½ pounds of raspberries and four pounds of strawberries. Mum gave two pounds of raspberries to Mrs Ford, a friend from church, and one pound to our next-door neighbour Mrs Drury.
Bottling
The following year, on one day in June 1976, Tricia and Alan went to pick strawberries in the morning. The following month, in July 1976, Tricia, Alan and Liz went to pick strawberries. The next year, in August 1977, mum, Tricia and Alan went and picked 15 pounds of blackberries and seven pounds of raspberries. Mum bottled most of them.
Church Farm, Coltishall
The year after that, in July 1978, mum went to Church Farm in Coltishall and picked 9½ pounds of strawberries.
Enjoying the Sun
One thing I recall was that mum enjoyed the sun and loved being outside when it was warm and sunny. For example, on one day in June 1978, she noted sitting outside for 1½ hours in the afternoon. Also, the following year, also in June, she noted sitting outside in the afternoon.
Royal Norfolk Show
As in previous periods, see Chapters 92 and 106, it was usual for one or more family members to attend the Royal Norfolk Show in late June/early July each year. The only exception appears to have been 1978 when mum’s diary does not mention the Royal Norfolk Show at all.
In June 1975, on the day before the Royal Norfolk Show, grandma noted that someone had collected grandad’s tower mill to take to the show. She herself went to the show’s first day with Miss R Walker who she knew through church. My sister Tricia went too. She and grandma went round together. The following day, on the second day of the show, mum was there helping in the church tea tent from midday. She noted that the weather was lovely but that it clouded over about 4pm.
The following year, in 1976, on the show’s second day, mum, Alan and Liz attended. Mum noted that it was hot. She worked in the church tea tent from 10am to 2pm.
The year after that, in June 1977, I noted going to the second day of the Royal Norfolk Show which I enjoyed. I walked home, about three miles, as I thought mum had gone. She hadn’t and I was in trouble, see Chapter 114.
Two years after that, in 1979, mum noted that my younger sister Liz and her boyfriend Gary Tidy went to the second day of the Royal Norfolk Show.
Festival in Drayton
In August 1975, an event took place in Drayton which was variously described as a gala, carnival or festival. It was held on the playingfields opposite my grandparents’ bungalow on Drayton High Road.
Mum referred to it as Drayton Festival and noted going including staying for the fireworks at night. She commented that it was all quite good and lots of people were there. She described it as a village event.
Grandad referred to it as a gala in the park. He noted that 13,000 people attended. He went. Mum and Tricia pushed him in a wheelchair. He referred to the gala as very interesting. Apparently, the fireworks were at 9.45pm. Grandad and Auntie Dolly watched them from the bungalow.
Lord Mayor’s Procession
From 1977, the Lord Mayor’s procession was held annually during this period. In 2023, the Norwich Evening News published an article reviewing the procession’s history through a number of photos from previous processions. A similar article the previous year noted that, although it dates back to medieval times, the Lord Mayor’s procession in its current form only started in 1977.
1977
As far as I can see, the diaries only mention the processions in 1978 and 1979 which each took place towards the end of May. Mum’s diary does mention a procession in June 1977 but this seems to have been connected to the Silver Jubilee, see Chapter 129. I don’t know if this procession perhaps provided impetus and inspiration for Lord Mayor’s processions in subsequent years or if there was a separate Lord Mayor’s procession in 1977.
1978
In 1978, mum noted that she would have liked to go to the Lord Mayor’s procession but only I was going and she did not want to walk back on her own, see Chapter 114. I presume this means I was going out somewhere after watching the procession rather than mum being disappointed that it was only me that was going!
1979
The following year, in 1979, mum went to watch the Lord Mayor’s procession at Dr Brittain’s. I presume he lived on the route, possibly on Newmarket Road. Dr Brittain was a GP and mum worked for him at this time, see Chapter 121. Others there included mum’s work colleagues Janet Bennett, Janet Hardingham and Margaret Andrews. Mum’s friends from church, John and Heather Ferguson, went with her. They had soup there afterwards. Mum commented that she had a nice time but noted that it was very cold.
Hospital Fete
In June 1979, mum noted there was a hospital fete but she did not go.
Winthrop Exhibition
A month later, in July 1979, mum and her work colleague, Janet Bennett, went to the Winthrop Exhibition at the Hotel Nelson at lunch-time, see Chapter 121. I am not exactly sure what the Winthrop Exhibition was. Possibly, it was an exhibition of the Winthrop Collection. Hotel Nelson was a riverside hotel in Norwich. It opened in March 1971 and is now a Premier Inn.
Visiting Mansfield
During this period, grandma visited Mansfield on a few occasions. For example, in January 1976, she went back with Amy Wilson to stay with Jim and Renie Seville. Mum noted that she got back just under a week later and she met her at the bus station. At the end of June 1976, grandma went to Mansfield again. I noted that she was back, about a week later, in early July 1976. The following year, in September 1977, Tricia took grandma to Jim and Renie Seville’s. She left at 8.30am and got back at 6.15pm. A week later, mum went to Mansfield and picked grandma up. She left at 8am and got back at 4.15pm.
Holidays
The diaries contain a lot of information about holidays taken by different family members in the late seventies. These are presented in order by the person who took the holiday. Where more than one family member went on the same holiday, for example when Alan and Liz went on a family holiday with mum, this holiday is only covered once. Given that mum was the main diarist during this period, there are more details about the holidays she took than for other family members.
Grandma’s Holidays
Bedford
In May 1976, I noted that we picked up grandma. She had been in Bedford, presumably visiting her cousin Dorothy Rose, who we knew as Auntie Dolly. Somewhat surprisingly perhaps, mum does not mention this in her diary.
Bangor
In July 1976, mum noted that grandma went on a trip with Vera Wyatt to Bangor. Vera Wyatt was someone mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. She and her husband, who I believe was called John, organised coach-based holidays to various parts of the UK. For example, they organised the trip to Scotland that mum went on in 1972, see Chapter 106. I assume this trip was to Bangor in North Wales and was a multi-day holiday given the distances involved. Mum does not specify but grandma was back just over a week later as mum mentioned her visiting her in hospital, see Chapter 116.
Dad’s Holidays
There are very few details about holidays taken by or with dad during this period. One or more of us often visited him during our holidays and I think he tried to take time off work for when we were there.
Bacton
In October 1975, mum noted taking dad and Liz to Bacton as they were staying in a chalet there belonging to dad’s boss. Mum noted it was quite nice. Tricia, Alan and I joined them at some point and I recall that holiday quite clearly. It was my first beach holiday in the autumn/winter and dad was much more relaxed about what we were allowed to do on the beach than mum would ever have been, e.g. walking into the sea with our shoes on!
As a consequence, I think I enjoyed that holiday more than I ever enjoyed holidays with mum. Mum must have joined us for at least one day, although I do not recall this, as she noted that a man hit me and Tricia on the beach for no reason. I really do not recall this or ever being told about this incident. He had been drinking. As Tricia was able to drive at this point, see Chapter 127, she brought us all home at the end of the holiday at the end of October.
Mum’s Holidays
Mum took one main holiday per year. In July 1975, mum noted that she spoke to Rev Dowson and decided that she would have a holiday each year as she deserved it. She made a note at the front of her 1975 diary, dated from that day. It read “Q – should I have a holiday or spend the money on the house” A – “Have a holiday everytime. You deserve it.”
During this period, mum’s main holiday was taken each year at a hotel owned by Methodist Guild Holidays. Their first hotel, Sidholme, opened in 1931 under what was then Wesley Guild Holidays. Mum went on holiday to many of the hotels over the years. In later years, it adopted the trading name Christian Guild but then went into administration in 2021 and was wound up.
We had all been on such a holiday in 1974 to Plas-y-Coed in Colwyn Bay, see Chapter 106. However, neither Tricia nor I went on any of these holidays during this period although both Alan and Liz did. In addition to mum’s diary entries, there is a scrapbook covering the holidays to Dunoon and St Briavels in 1976 and 1977 respectively.
The Links in Eastbourne: Easter 1975
In 1975, mum spent Easter at The Links, a Methodist Guild Home in Eastbourne. She went there from the Thursday before Easter to the following Tuesday.
The Links opened as a Methodist Guest House in 1934 and I found a news article describing this. It was located at 72 Meads Road. It closed as a Methodist Guest House in the late nineties. I found a letter dated February 1998 which noted that closure had been proposed and that it seemed likely that the site would be developed for housing.
An article a month earlier recalled that a history of The Links had been written by Rev Maurice Hart entitled “Many Splendid Seasons”. This noted that, prior to being owned by Methodist Guild Holidays, The Links had been owned by the Earl of Burlington and had been used as a ladies’ school and boarding school. I have not found a copy of this history. I am grateful to contributors on The History of Eastbourne Facebook Group for explaining that the main building was split into a number of houses with additional flats built in the grounds.
Dropped at Dad’s
Mum went to The Links on her own. She dropped my siblings Tricia, Alan and Liz at dad’s in Newbury Park on her way, see Chapter 114. They spent Easter there. I was away in France on a school camping trip, see Chapter 118.
Arrival
Mum noted that she had a single room at The Links and that it was “quite nice”. She also commented that they had left in sunshine but, after Ipswich, there had been sleet and snow!
Good Friday 1975
On Good Friday, mum noted that she attended a united service at the Baptist Church.
Ceylon Place Baptist Church
The joint service she attended was at Ceylon Place Baptist Church. Rev Richard Boggis was the preacher. The church was built in 1871 but was sold in 2005. It is now flats. The church relocated and continues to meet as New Hope Baptist Church.
Beachy Head
In the afternoon, mum went on a four-mile walk to Beachy Head. I think this is the round trip distance as Beachy Head is about two miles from Meads Road. It was a lovely day. There was a cold wind but brilliant sunshine.
Good Friday Meditation
They had a Good Friday meditation at night.
Easter Saturday 1975
On Easter Saturday, mum went round the shops with Gladys Temple in the morning. I don’t know exactly who Gladys was, presumably someone mum met at The Links. This seems to be the only time she is mentioned in the diaries.
Mum went on a coach trip to Rye in the afternoon. Rye is a town in East Sussex just over 30 miles from Eastbourne.
There was a social at night which mum described as “very nice”. She won first prize with an Easter Bonnet made from paper hankies and serviette roses from hankies and pearl poppets under chin. They had not been allowed to spend more than 15p on it. The prize she won was a Smartie Easter Egg.
Easter Sunday 1975
Easter Sunday started with communion at the house at 8am.
Central Methodist Church
Mum then went to a service at the Central Methodist Church in town, see Chapter 124. She walked there and back, a round trip of about three miles. It was sunny but there was a very cold wind.
Central Methodist Church was the main Methodist church in Eastbourne from 1907 until 2018 when the church united with another Methodist church and two URCs to form Emmanuel Church. The building is now occupied by a pentecostal group, the Church of God Worldwide. They have called the building the Deliverance Centre Eastbourne.
Letters
Mum wrote letters in the afternoon. She wrote to two childhood friends Dorothy Taylor née Lofthouse and Marilyn Rankin née Seville. In addition to being a friend, Marilyn was related to mum. They were second cousins through my maternal grandmother. Mum also wrote to Cecil. I am not entirely sure who he was. It was someone to whom mum was close at this time. They corresponded frequently. I wonder if it was someone she knew through Christian Guild Holidays, see Chapter 114.
St John’s Anglican Church
In the evening, she went to St John’s Anglican Church for lessons and carols for Easter. Mum considered it very good. St John’s is in Meads. Its parish hall is opposite where The Links was located. The church itself is located about a five-minute walk away on St John’s Road.
Back at the Home
Back at the home, there was a hymn sing after supper. Rev Dowson phoned and confirmed that they could meet up on Easter Monday. In her diary, mum noted that she had periods of loneliness all day, see Chapter 114.
Easter Monday 1975
Meeting Rev Dowson in London
On Easter Monday in 1975, mum went from Eastbourne into London by train and met Rev Dowson there from 2-6pm, see Chapter 114. Mum described it as lovely.
Talking with People She Met
In the evening, back in Eastbourne, mum talked to Douglas Knighton, Elizabeth, Janet and Susan. I am not entirely sure who these people were. Presumably, they were people mum met at The Links. As far as I can see, this was the only time any of them were mentioned in the diaries.
Leaving Eastbourne
Mum left Eastbourne on 1 April 1975 and came home via dad’s to pick my siblings up.
Plas-y-Coed in Colwyn Bay: Summer 1975
Tricia and I Did Not Go
In August 1975, mum, Alan and Liz went back to Plas-y-Coed in Colwyn Bay where we had all been the previous year, see Chapter 106. However, this year, I did not go nor did my older sister Tricia (Patricia). In my case, I don’t think this was especially surprising. I had not particularly enjoyed the holiday the previous year, was consciously trying to avoid any involvement in church and religion and was not particularly keen on any kind of family holiday. It is a bit more surprising to me that Tricia did not go.
Travelling and Arriving
Mum, Alan and Liz went for a two-week holiday. Mum noted packing on two out of three days before they left. They left at 6.30am and arrived at 2pm.
No “Odd” People
On arrival, mum noted that it was very hot and that there were no “odd” people and everyone was either pairs or young. I think what mum meant here was that there were no men on their own! From what I think is the first week group photo, there seem to have been more women than men meaning that some other women must have been on their own, i.e. “odd” people but I think mum discounted them.
This may have been because she hoped that she might meet “someone” on one of these holidays. While I understand that she may have thought that going on such a holiday might mean she would meet men with similar interests to her, in practice, it proved to be a fairly ineffective approach. Very few unattached men went on such holidays. So, these holidays tended to exacerbate mum’s feelings of aloneness and loneliness, see Chapter 114.
Not Many Children
Mum noted there were not many children. Again, from what I think is the first week group photo, this statement seems difficult to justify. There appear to have been at least double figures in terms of children. However, it is probably true that there weren’t many children as young as Liz (10). Most of them seemed older. I am not sure the numbers and composition seem very different from when we went there the previous year.
Anne Went with Them
Mum also noted that someone called Anne had gone with them. I am not entirely sure who this was but presumably someone mum knew from church, see Chapter 124. It might possibly have been someone called Anne Leslie.
Lonely and Depressed
At night, mum was very lonely, see Chapter 114, and depressed, see Chapter 116.
Sunday 10 August 1975
On the first full day they were there, that is Sunday 10 August, mum noted there was sea mist all day.
Service at Nany-y-Glyn
Mum noted that there had been a good service at Nant-y-Glyn in the morning. Rev Cheshire had spoken on “if God is with us who can be against us”. This text is a quotation from Paul’s letter to the Romans Chapter 8 verse 31.
Nant-y-Glyn
Nant-y-Glyn was a Methodist Church on the corner of Abergele Road and Nant-y-Glyn Road in the east of Colwyn Bay. The church opened as a Wesleyan chapel in June 1905. However, in 2018, it had closed and was put up for sale. I believe that at this time, family friend Rev Derrick Leach was the Minister there, see Chapter 124.
Rev Cheshire
While I am not exactly sure who this is referring to, there was a Rev Laurence Scadeng Cheshire who entered the Wesleyan Ministry in 1922. He died in 1981 in Rhos-on-Sea which is very close to Colwyn Bay, see Chapter 124.
Park in the Afternoon
Mum noted that they went to the park in the afternoon. While I don’t know which park they went to, it may have been Eirias Park as this is close to where Plas y Coed was located.
Hymn Singing at Night
Mum noted that they had a good hymn sing at night. While this was the sort of thing mum enjoyed doing on holiday, it was this kind of activity that put me off Methodist/Christian Guild holidays. It was definitely not the sort of thing I wanted to spend my holidays doing!
Monday 11 August 1975
Walk to Llyn Ogwen
The next day, on Monday 11 August 1975, mum walked 3½ miles to Lake Ogwen with a break for coffee at Llanfairfechan. I assume she is referring to what is now known by the Welsh name Llyn Ogwen. As this is some 26 miles from Colwyn Bay, I assume they went to some unspecified starting place by coach with the coach stopping for them to have coffee in Llanfairfechan.
Walk to Betws-y-Coed
They then walked a further 3½ miles from the Ugly House to Betws-y-Coed. After lunch, it seems that the coach probably took them to the Ugly House (Ty Hull) from where they walked into Betws-y-Coed, a further 3½ miles. For some details of the Ugly House and Betws-y-Coed
see Chapter 106.
Mum noted that it was not too hot and she wore her walking boots. One thing I had enjoyed from the previous year’s holiday at Plas-y-Coed was the organised walks, particularly climbing Snowdon, see Chapter 106.
Fun and Games
There were fun and games in the evening. Mum noted these were OK but she was very lonely afterwards and that there was no-one her age. Apparently, someone asked Anne if she was mum’s mother!
Tuesday 12 August 1975
Transport Dramas
The following day, Tuesday 12 August 1975, was one of transport dramas. They were supposed to go to Black Rock Sands for the day. However, they did not only have problems with one coach but with three with one breaking down twice, another crashing and another having a puncture!
Black Rock Sands
They only got to Black Rock Sand around 3.30pm although mum enjoyed it once they were there including going in the sea which she described as really lovely. The plan had been to spend the day at Black Rock Sands (Blk Rock Sands and BR Sands). These sands are about 44 miles from Colwyn Bay near Criccieth. I think mum had been there with a church trip in 1973 as she had a postcard from Black Rocks in her scrapbook from that trip, see Chapter 106. If my geography is right (!), that shows Black Rock Sands in the distance.
Late Back
They only got back to Plas-y-Coed about 8.15pm. Mum phoned Derrick Leach in the evening.
Wednesday 13 August 1975
Coffee Morning and Run to Llandudno
The next day, Wednesday 13 August 1975, mum bought Liz some lace up shoes. Mum then went to a coffee morning at Nant-y-Glyn Methodist Church and then a run in the car to Llandudno.
Rhos Swimming Pool
Alan and Liz went to Rhos swimming pool in the afternoon. I am not sure if they went on their own or as part of a group. Apparently, this open-air pool had opened in the interwar years but closed in the eighties.
Garden Party in Old Colwyn
Mum went to a garden party in Old Colwyn. While she does not say explicitly that it was associated with the church, I guessed that it probably was and confirmed this by finding an advert for and a report about it in the North Wales Weekly. Mum may have gone with Derrick Leach as he was giving a vote of thanks and his daughter Alison won third prize in the five and under fancy dress competition. Mum spent the evening with Mary and Derrick Leach and noted that it was very nice. She got a letter from Cecil.
Thursday 14 August 1975
Snowdon/Yr Wyddfa
The following day, on Thursday 14 August 1975, mum, Alan and Liz climbed Snowdon (Yr Wyddfa). They went up the Pyg Track and came down the Miners’ Track. Both these tracks start at Pen-y-Pass and are the shortest and steepest tracks. Mum noted that it started to rain ⅔ of the way up and never stopped. She also noted that it was very hard going but she was glad she had done it. While I did not particularly enjoy the holiday at Plas-y-Coed the previous year, I had enjoyed the organised walks, particularly going up Snowdon on the Pyg Track, see Chapter 106.
Friday 15 August 1975
The next day, on Friday 15 August 1975, they went to Llanfairfechan for coffee. From there, they went to Aber and walked to Aber Falls where they had lunch. Mum noted that she and Alan then came back but Liz, who would have been ten at the time, continued with the group that walked back to Llanfairfechan, a distance of some four miles. There was a concert in the evening which mum considered quite good.
Saturday 16 August 1975
Cable Car in Llandudno
On the second Saturday of the holiday, 16 August 1975, mum noted going to Llandudno in the morning. I am not sure if they were intending to go in the cable car/cabin lift. However, mum noted that it was not working because of strong winds. The cable car serves Great Orme and has been operating since 1969. A video of riding the cable car is available here. Mum noted having her hair set in the afternoon.
Changeover Day
Saturday was changeover day at Plas-y-Coed as it was in other Methodist Guild Guest Houses as people tended to book in blocks of one or two weeks. I think this means the second photo in mum’s album was of guests in the second week.
Sunday 17 August 1975
Nant-y-Glyn
On the second Sunday of their holiday, 17 August 1975, mum noted that she went to church at Nant-y-Glyn in the morning. It was a communion service. Derrick Leach was preaching. Mum noted that it was good.
A Four-Wheeled Cycle
Mum went on a four-wheeled cycle in the afternoon. However, she did not say where she did this. I have come across discussion and photos of four-wheeled bikes at Trecco Bay in South Wales. I imagine what mum went on was similar but presumably in a different location.
St John’s Methodist Church
At night, she went to St John’s Methodist Church at night where Rev Sidney Booth was the preacher. Mum noted it was good. Also, she commented that a lot of people had a sickeness and diarrhoea bug, see Chapter 116.
St John’s Church opened in 1888 and incorporated a church, schoolroom and manse on one site. In recent years, the congregation of the former URC Baptist Union Church joined and the church became known as St John’s Uniting Church. However, it closed itself in 2013.
Sidney Booth
Sidney Booth was ordained as a Methodist Minister in 1950. He appears in the Handsworth College photograph for 1949-50. He was born in Wakefield in May 1925 and he died in Sheffield in June 1997, see Chapter 124.
Monday 18 August 1975
Walk from Penmaenmawr to Conwy
The next day, Monday 18 August 1975, they walked from Penmaenmawr to Conwy, a distance of some 7½ miles. The walk started on the Jubilee Path, an elevated circular path above Penmaenmawr. It was established in 1887 to celebrate Queen Victoria’s golden jubilee. It seems they walked along this path to Dwygyfylchi. They followed Sychnant Pass to Conwy. This took them past the high point of Echo Rock and over Conwy mountain (Mynydd y Dref). The weather was nice and mum noted the walk was nice because of Alan’s company.
Lonely and Depressed
Mum noted it was good to have Alan again for fun and games in the evening although she was very lonely and depressed at night. She wrote to Rev Dowson asking whether there was any reason why people didn’t seek her company. She was not sure whether to post it or not! It seems to me that mum was quite dependent on Alan to keep her company on this holiday, in general, and on this day, in particular. To me, this seems like an unfair responsibility which I would have hated! I am not sure what Alan thought. In general, he was much more accommodating over such things than I was!
Tuesday 19 August 1975
The following day, on Tuesday 19 August 1975, they had been due to go to Black Rock Sands where they had been the previous Tuesday. However, it rained so they went to Criccieth instead. Mum had been there on her own on a church trip in May 1973, see Chapter 106. At night, they played carpet bowls. Mum noted she was very lonely again for companionship.
Wednesday 20 August 1975
Car Problems
Mum spent most of the next day, Wednesday 20 August 1975, trying to sort out problems with the car. At this point, she had a Simca which she and dad had got in February 1972, see Chapter 110. Its battery was flat, see Chapter 127, but someone towed it to start it and mum ran it to Abergele and back, a round trip of about 14 miles.
Mum still wanted to get the battery charged and arranged this with Dingle Garage. Dingle Garage was located on the corner of the Dingle and Abergele Road where Windsor Garage stands currently. From newspaper adverts, it seems there was a Dingle Garage on Abergele Road from at least 1960 to 1981.
However, although mum thought they had promised to fetch the car, they hadn’t by 5.15pm. So, she phoned them and they said they would come the next day.
I am not sure why mum felt the battery needed further charging nor why she expected the garage to collect the car as she could have dropped the car at the garage after the run to Abergele.
Mum was very depressed, see Chapter 116, about the car in the afternoon.
Beach and Park
Mum stayed in and had a bath while Alan and Liz went to the beach and in the park. I suspect Alan and Liz went with others as they were only 13 and 10 at this time. However, Liz remembers that mum eventually allowed her to walk up and down the Dingle from Plas-y-Coed without her. However, I am not sure that was this trip as Liz thinks she went to Plas-y-Coed more than three times. In the evening, mum went to visit Mary and Derrick Leach. She commented that this was very nice.
Thursday 21 August 1975
Trefriw
The following day, Thursday 21 August 1975, they went to Trefriw, a village some 15 miles from Colwyn Bay, where the woollen mills are but they did not go round them. These are still operational. In 1973, when mum had gone on a church trip on her own, see Chapter 106, they had visited Brynkir woollen mills which are about 30 miles from Trefriw.
Llyn Crafnant
They then went on a 10¼ mile walk to Llyn Crafnant and to Betws-y-Coed. This walk was possibly in two sections. The starting point appears to have been Trefriw with the final destination Betws-y-Coed. These two points are only about five miles apart. However, mum noted that they first went to Llyn Crafnant which is about three miles west of Trefriw in a different direction from Betws-y-Coed. They then walked to Betws-y-Coed and it is possible that they went from Llyn Crafnant. However, from the way it is written, it appears that they went to another point and started from there. Mum appears to have left a space to write that place in but she did not subsequently do so.
“Fun and Games“
They had “fun and games” at night which mum considered better than those on Monday.
Car Problems
Because of the problems with the car, mum rang the garage from Betws-y-Coed. Apparently, the battery was holding its charge and they were going to refit it the next day.
Friday 22 August 1975
Anglesey
On their final full day in Colwyn Bay, they went to Anglesey for the day.
Previous Trips
Mum had previously been there with a church trip in 1973, see Chapter 106. I have memories of going there as a child and this may well have been when we were on holiday in Colwyn Bay in 1974.
Clockwise Direction
Apparently, they set off in thick cloud but it cleared and was lovely and sunny. It seems that they went round the island in a clockwise direction going along the south coast first and coming back along the north.
Llanfair PG
They stopped for coffee at Llanfair PG. For more details of earlier visits to Llanfairpwllgwyngyllgogerychwyrndrobwllllantysiliogogogoch, see Chapter 106.
Aberffraw Bay (possibly)
They had lunch at a bay. Mum left a gap to fill in the name. I assume this was somewhere on the south coast of Anglesey. One possibility is Aberffraw Bay as it would have been roughly in the right location but I don’t really know for sure.
South Stack Lighthouse
They then went to South Stack lighthouse, built in 1809. Mum noted there were 402 steps down (& up). I was a little puzzled by this comment. However, a video of a visit to the lighthouse shows clearly that visitors first need to walk down steps to get to where the lighthouse is.
Bull Bay
They came back along the north coast past Bull Bay (Porth Llechog) and had tea at somewhere called Bell something Bay. Again, mum left a gap presumably to complete later but she never did. I have not yet managed to locate this. There are a few possibilities but those I have found are to the west of Bull Bay so do not really match their probable direction of travel.
Concert and Dancing on the Prom
There was a concert in the evening but mum thought it wasn’t as good as the previous week. It seems that there was then dancing on the prom, which I don’t think there had been the previous week. The three dances were Shofly, Okey Cokey and Auld Lang Syne.
Saturday 23 August 1975
The following day, Saturday 23 August 1975, mum, Alan and Liz left Colwyn Bay at 8am and got home about 3.45pm having stopped for 55 minutes. Mum noted that it was 296 miles, 290 miles according to Google. She also said it was a very good journey. She seemed surprised that they had not lost their way at all! Mum noted that it was good to see Tricia. I was still away at my dad’s.
Broken Cup
Apparently, some three weeks later, in September 1975, Liz broke a cup that mum had brought me from Wales. Mum was cross with Liz and ended up apologising to us both.
Planning a Holiday in 1976
Hoping for Highcliffe
I think mum had been hoping to go on holiday in 1976 to the Methodist Guild Highcliffe Hotel in Swanage in Dorset. Opened in 1949, this hotel was located at 4 Highcliffe Road, close to the sea. The building appears to still be standing but has been converted to flats.
But Highcliffe Could Not Take Them
However, in January 1976, mum heard that Swanage could not take them for their holiday, presumably because they were fully booked. Mum phoned them but they told her that they would be unable to take them at any time during July or August.
Mum Contacted Dhalling Mhor in Dunoon
Consequently, mum phoned another Methodist Guild place, Dhalling Mhor in Dunoon. I don’t know much about the history of this property but apparently, it has been demolished and replaced with a housing development called Dhalling Park. They said they might have vacancies so mum wrote to them. At the end of January, mum heard from Dunoon that they could go there from 10-24 July.
I don’t know if there was an issue with these dates. They were quite early in July. I was at school the first week, starting my sixth form timetable, so presumably Alan and Liz missed their last week of school. Tricia would have been off as she did her A levels that year, see Chapter 118.
Tricia Did Not Want to Go
However, Tricia then said she did not want to go so mum wrote cancelling her booking. There is no mention of me not wanting to go. I had probably made my views clear on the matter the previous year or earlier!
I don’t know if Tricia had wanted to go if they had been going to Swanage but did not want to go if it was in Dunoon. As she had not gone the previous year, it seems possible, even likely, that Tricia just did not want to go wherever it was. I also don’t know if mum had ever discussed with Tricia if she wanted to go or if she just booked without asking her. That would be the sort of thing mum would have done!
It could of course have been that Tricia just decided to take a different type of holiday. When mum was away on this holiday, Tricia went youth hostelling with school friends.
Hoping for Other Children
Mum hoped there would be “other” children there. I am not sure that this makes much sense juxtaposed to the point about Tricia not wanting to go. Mum hoped “other” children would be there but Tricia was 18 at this point. Perhaps Tricia not going triggered mum to think about how Alan and Liz would find it.
Mum and Alan Argued Over Holidays
On 17 May 1976, I noted that mum and Alan argued over holidays. Mum did not mention this at all in her diary and I did not give any more detail. So, I don’t know what the argument was about. It was very unusual for Alan to argue with anyone, let alone mum.
Dhalling Mhor in Dunoon: Summer 1976
So, mum, Alan and Liz went on holiday to Dhalling Mhor in Dunoon from 10-24 July 1976. In addition to mum’s diary for 1976, there was, among mum’s papers, a scrapbook for this holiday. It contains a lot of postcards and notes handwritten by mum. However, these notes are very impersonal giving facts about places visited, like a Wikipedia entry, rather than a more personal account of the holiday. For example, mum’s first entry includes a lot of facts about Dunoon, particularly its history, but nothing about Dhalling Mhor.
Saturday 10 July 1976
Travelling to Dunoon
Mum’s diary noted that, on the first Saturday, 10 July 1976, they left Norwich at 4.45pm arriving at Dhalling Moor at 3.30pm. Mum noted that they had had a good journey of about 425 miles and that it was drizzling when they arrived.
The journey is 409 miles according to Google. Mum did not specify that they did the last part of the journey by ferry but I imagine they did otherwise it would have been a very long albeit picturesque trip by a road, known as “Rest and Be Thankful”, to reach the Cowal peninsula. In mum’s scrapbook was a postcard showing the Gourock to Dunoon ferry which mum noted took about 20 minutes.
There are currently two ferries from Gourock to Dunoon operated by Calmac and Western Ferries respectively. They follow slightly different routes. The one that goes to Dunoon pier is operated by Calmac and is now a foot ferry only. Western Ferries operate from McInroy’s Point to Hunter’s Quay. Interestingly, the vehicle ferry service moved from Dunoon Pier to Hunter’s Quay in June 1973 meaning that mum, Alan and Liz would have gone by this latter route if they had gone to Dunoon by ferry.
Arrival
Mum noted that there were nice people there but not many young people. Mum noted she had a single room but that Alan and Liz were in rooms occupied by multiple people. I have not come across any photo of the people who were staying at Dhalling Mhor when mum, Alan and Liz were there.
Sunday 11 July 1976
Church of Scotland
On the first Sunday, 11 July 1976, mum noted that it rained in the morning and they went to the Church of Scotland in the morning and evening. She said it was quite nice.
No Methodist Church?
I don’t know why mum attended this church and not a Methodist one. Perhaps there was no Methodist church in Dunoon. I have not found any record of one.
At Least Two Church of Scotland Churches
I was not aware but the Church of Scotland is a Presbyterian denomination rather than an Anglican one as in the Church of England. There appear to have been at least two Church of Scotland churches in Dunoon, St John’s and High Kirk.
High Kirk
There has been a church on the High Kirk site since the 13th century. The current building was constructed in 1817 but enlarged in 1839/40 and in 1909. The High Kirk is currently closed.
St John’s
St John’s was formed in 1843 as a result of “The Disruption” in which the Free Church of Scotland split from the Church of Scotland. The current building was opened in 1877.
Mergers
In 1900, the Free Church of Scotland and the United Presbyterian Church merged and, in 1929, the Church of Scotland and the United Free Church merged.
Cowal Kirk
Locally, the two churches joined together with three other churches in 2021 to form Cowal Kirk. I am not entirely sure which of these churches mum attended. However, on balance, I think it was probably St John’s as the following Sunday she referred to going to the Parish Kirk which I think is a reference to High Kirk.
Holy Loch
It was fine after lunch. In the afternoon, they had a walk of around four miles round Holy Loch. Mum wrote to Cecil.
Holy Loch is a sea loch to the north of Dunoon. When mum says they walked “round” it, I don’t think she meant they walked all the way round it as that would have been considerably longer than four miles. Presumably, they walked to Holy Loch and perhaps a little way round it before heading back. In her scrapbook mum tells the story of how the loch got its name and also notes that it was being used as a US nuclear submarine base. Holy Loch was used as a British submarine base during the second world war and as a US submarine base from 1961 to 1992.
Monday 12 July 1976
A Walk
The next day, on Monday 12 July 1976, Alan and Liz went on a walk although mum did not say where.
Coach Trip to Helensburgh, Luss and Loch Lomond
Mum went on a coach trip to Helensburgh, Luss and Loch Lomond. There is a lot more detail about this trip in mum’s scrapbook. They went north from Dunoon to Loch Eck, a narrow loch noted for its reflections. They then passed along a small part of Loch Fyne, Scotland’s longest sea loch, before going through Glen Kinglas to Loch Restil. From there, they went to the “Rest and Be Thankful” stone at the top of Glen Croe. From there, they could see the sea loch, Loch Long, and Arrochar across the loch.
They went to Arrochar from where they could see The Cobbler which mum also called Ben Arthur (Beinn Artair). They then travelled down the side of Loch Long to Garelochhead, at the head of Gare Loch. From here, they could see Loch Goil in one direction and Helensburgh in another. They went to Helensburgh and then to the village of Luss on the banks of Loch Lomond. From there, they went to Tarbet. They then went back to Arrochar and returned to Dunoon.
Evening Social
It rained on and off and there was a social in the evening. Mum said she felt depressed and lonely all day, see Chapters 116 and 114. There is a lot in the diary for this day about these issues including that she talked to Sid Collins and that she wished Cecil was there. Mum was clearly frustrated that they had come for the two weks before Cecil would have been there.
Tuesday 13 July 1976
Great Cumbrae
The following day, Tuesday 13 July 1976, mum, Alan and Liz went by boat, which mum described as a private launch, to Millport on Great Cumbrae Island. It rained in the morning but, by the time they left at 10.30am, it had stopped raining.
The Boat There
Mum noted that the journey took 1½ hours and, by the time they reached the island, the sun was shining and it was hot. Mum described places they went past including Cloch Point Lighthouse, the power station at Inverkip, Wemyss Bay, Skelmorlie and Largs.
Inverkip Power Station
Mum described Inverkip as a nuclear power station but it seems it was oil-fired. Built in the early seventies, the high and rising price of oil meant it was never used commercially. It was kept in reserve but power generation ceased in 1988. It was mothballed in the nineties and was decommissioned in 2006. Finally, it was demolished between 2010 and 2012. The iconic chimney was demolished in 2013.
Cycling Round the Island
Alan and Liz cycled round the island on a ten-mile circular route on the coast road. It is described as easy cycling, mostly flat. Mum noted that it was about ten miles. They also went back by boat.
Scrabble at Night
Mum noted that she played Scrabble at night in a competition. She also talked with Sid and others about healing. She thought there was a nice atmosphere in the home including among the staff.
Wednesday 14 July 1976
Free Day
The next day, Wednesday 14 July 1976, mum noted that they had a free day and that it was showery all day.
Dunoon and the Lighthouse at Toward Point
They went into Dunoon in the morning then round the south of the peninsula in the afternoon towards the lighthouse. Mum explained in her scrapbook that they went by car through Innellan to the lighthouse at Toward Point. They then followed the road round to another sea loch, Loch Striven.
Swimming
Alan and Liz went in the swimming pool while mum watched. Based on a website that is no longer accessible, it seems that there was a swimming pool across the road from the gatehouse of Castle Toward on the site now occupied by Toward Sailing Club. While it is not clear when it was built, it was used by members of the armed forces during the second world war. It may have been open-air and/or covered by a glass roof.
Thursday 15 July 1976
Glencoe
The following day, Thursday 15 July 1976, mum went on a coach trip to Glencoe. They left at 8.30am. Mum does not mention Alan or Liz at all on that day. So, it is not clear if they went with mum or did something different.
Dot and Bill Pond and May and Alf Evans
Apparently, it rained off and on all day but mum thought it an enjoyable trip. She liked the driver who she said was good and informative They had tea at Inverary. Mum sat behind Graham and opposite Dot, May and husbands. These were people mum met on holiday. Dot’s husband was Bill and May’s husband was Alf. Dot and Bill were Dot (Dorothy) and Bill Pond. May and Alf were May and Alf Evans.
North Along Loch Lomond
There is a lot more information about this trip in mum’s scrapbook illustrated by multiple postcards. They travelled the same route to Arrochar as they had used on Monday. They then went directly to Tarbet and headed north alongside Loch Lomond.They passed a tree growing out of the centre of a rock and Pulpit Rock where religious services were held. I have not identified the tree in question as the well-known lone tree at Milarrochy Bay is south of Tarbet and on the eastern side of Loch Lomond.
Sloy Hydro-electric Scheme
Mum noted that there was a hydroelectric power station on the shore of Loch Lomond using water from Loch Sloy, that is the Sloy Hydro-electric Scheme.
Travel to Glencoe
They then climbed through Glen Falloch passing the Falls of Falloch and reaching Crianlarich. They had coffee at the Benmore restaurant in Crianlarich. This still operates as Benmore Lodge. From there, they travelled past Beinn Dorain over the Bridge of Orchy by the sides of Lochs Tulla and Ba. Mum then noted that they could then see the three sisters of Glencoe, Ben Fhada, Gearr Aonach and Aonach Dubh. She also referred to these as Faith, Hope and Charity but the use of these names is controversial and disputed.
Arriving in the Village of Glencoe
As they went into the village of Glencoe (which mum said had the “correct” name of Carnoch, in fact A’ Chàrnaich), they could see caves where some of the MacDonalds hid from the massacre, which mum describes in some detail in her scrapbook, and they went past the Falls of Coe also known as Glencoe Waterfall.
Returning to Dunoon
From Glencoe, they returned along the same road to Clifton but instead of turning left there to Crianlarich, they turned right through Glen Lochy. From there, they could see Ben Cruachan with its two crests. Before arriving at the foot of Ben Cruachan, they went through Dalmally and by Loch Awe. Mum noted that at the foot of the loch is the ruin of Kilchurn Castle which she described in some detail. From Loch Awe, they travelled though Glen Aray to Inverary, which mum also described in some detail including some notes on Inverary Castle. The coach driver pointed out a granite cairn erected in memory of Neil Munro. From Inverary, they went round Loch Fyne and headed back to Dunoon.
Scrabble for Fun
Mum played Scrabble for fun at night. Her diary for that day contains quite a lot about her desire for a male companion to talk with and to meet someone special, see Chapter 114.
Friday 16 July 1976
Boat Trip to Tighnabruaich and Kyles of Bute
On the next day, Friday 16 July 1976, mum noted that they left Dunoon by boat at 10.30 am to Tighnabruaich and Kyles of Bute. It seems that at least Liz went with mum on this trip but there is no specific mention of what Alan did.
More Detail of Trip
Mum gave a lot more detail of this trip in her scrapbook and illustrated this with postcards. She noted that the word kyle is of Gaelic origin and means a narrow passage or strait. The Kyles of Bute separate the northern end of the Isle of Bute from the Scottish mainland. Mum noted they went past a number of places including the mouth of Loch Riddon also known as Loch Ruel, Colintraive, Eilean Dearg or Red Island and Buttock Point on the Isle of Bute. Mum also gave some information about Tighnabruaich including that it means the house on the brae.
Four-mile Walk
Liz went on a four-mile walk at Tighnabruaich.
A “Judge” Tin Opener
Mum bought a “Judge” tin opener there. This is a brand of tin openers rather than a specific type, see Chapter 125. Mum said the one she bought was like one grandma had. Established in Bristol in 1896, Judge continues to manufacture and supply homeware.
The Trip Back
Mum noted the trip out was rough but calmer on the way back.
Concert at Night
She also commented that there was a concert at night which was good in parts. She recorded parts of it. I assume this refers to audio recording.
Saturday 17 July 1976
Not Feeling Well
Mum’s scrapbook does not have any entries for the weekend but her diary does. On the second Saturday, 17 July 1976, mum did not feel very well with pain in the left side of her back. She wondered if it was due to sitting on a stone wall in Tighnabruaich. Also, she wondered if she was passing blood in her urine, see Chapter 116. She noted that she had haematuria all the next day. However,she thought it had stopped on the 19th. She thought she had a “bit of hae” on 20th.
New People Arrived
New people arrived at Dhalling Mhor but mum thought it was not as nice as the previous week. This may have been because Sid, Ann and Graham left. She also had her hair set.
Sunday 18 July 1976
Baptist Church
The next day, on Sunday 18 July 1976, mum went to a Baptist church in the morning. There was a baptism which she described as very nice.
I assume this refers to Dunoon Baptist Church which still operates and is located at 9 Alexandra Parade. I am not sure if this was the location when mum went there as the building looks relatively modern. One of its early pastors was Rev Duncan Macgregor who served as pastor for 25 years and established a Bible College in Dunoon. Interestingly, this was located at Dhalling Mhor.
Bishop’s Glen
On Sunday afternoon, they walked round Bishop’s Glen. Presumably mum was involved in this but I don’t know if others were including Alan and Liz. Bishop’s Glen is located to the west of Dunoon and is part of Dunoon Woodland Park. Within Bishop’s Glen is an old reservoir which used to supply water to Dunoon. It is now a popular fishing spot.
Kirk Parish Church
They went to Kirk Parish Church in the evening. Mum described the service as excellent. However, it poured with rain from 6.15pm onwards.
I think this is referring to what is elsewhere described as High Kirk. There has been a church on the High Kirk site since the 13th century. The current building was constructed in 1817 but enlarged in 1839/40 and in 1909. The High Kirk joined together with three other churches in 2021 to form Cowal Kirk. The final service at High Kirk was held in October 2023.
Monday 19 July 1976
The following day, Monday 19 July 1976, mum noted that Alan and Liz went for a walk to Ben More while mum went on a coach to Oban.
Ben More
As Ben More is near Crianlarich some 60 miles from Dunoon, I assume Alan and Liz went first by coach and then walked to Ben More. Ben More is the highest mountain in the Crianlarich Hills rising to 3.852 ft. It seems to be possible to walk up Ben More but I am not convinced that Alan and Liz did. It seems they may have just walked to it.
Coach to Oban
Mum’s scrapbook contains more detail of this journey. They went via Inverary and Glen Aray to Loch Awe. From there, they paused at St Conan’s Kirk and then went along the Pass of Brander at the foot of Ben Cruachan. The River Awe passes through the Pass of Brander which I think is also known as the Pass of Awe. Loch Awe hydroelectric scheme is located here. They then went to Achnacloich where they could see Loch Etive and the iron bridge at Connel, and then on to Oban.
Mum then describes Oban in some detail but does not say what they did there. Mum commented on boats serving the Western Isles, arriving and departing from the harbour, noting that the islands’ “shadowy forms can be discerned to the westward”. I recall having a similar experience when visiting Oban on a much later family holiday and this making me want to visit those islands which we subsequently did.
Iona Cross
Mum thought Oban was quite nice and she bought an Iona cross, that is a pendant featuring a Celtic cross based on the one outside the abbey in Iona. When my mother died, there was a silver Iona cross among her jewellery which was inherited by my wife Jo. I always assumed mum had bought it in Iona when she visited, see Chapter 90, but it could be this one.
Social and Scrabble
There was a social at night and mum played Scrabble with May, Dot and Bill. I noted that I got a card from Liz on the 19th.
Tuesday 20 July 1976
A Bigger Boat to Rothesay
The next day, Tuesday 20 July 1976, mum noted that they went on a bigger boat to Rothesay. Possibly mum meant a bigger boat than the previous week.
There are more details of this trip in mum’s scrapbook along with a number of postcards. They went to Rothesay on the Isle of Bute. They walked up from the town, had lunch overlooking the town and returned by a different path. The scrapbook contains quite detailed notes about Rothesay including about Rothesay Castle.
Mum commented that it was nice but it was cool even though it was sunny. She wondered if she was developing a cold. She lost her red cardigan but someone found it for her.
Scrabble at Night
At night, mum played Scrabble in a competition “against Lorraine who won – but only with help from others. I really won but let her have it”!!
Wednesday 21 July 1976
Strone House
The following day, Wednesday 21 July 1976, was described by mum as a free day. So, they went to Strone House.
Strone House is a large Victorian house overlooking Holy Loch. It currently appears to be a holiday let but, from the 1950s to 1980s, it was a tweed and tartan manufacturer and supplier. This explains why mum ordered a skirt and waistcoat there.
A Skirt and Waistcoat
Mum ordered a skirt and waistcoat, for £17.95. She paid with her Barclaycard, see Chapter 125.
Lunch in Dunoon
Mum noted that they had lunch in Dunoon but she did not specify where.
Paddle Steamer Waverley
They had booked to go on the paddle steamer Waverley but it did not come in time so they got their money back. This is the only thing included in mum’s scrapbook for the day. It includes a postcard of The Waverley which continues to operate. First launched in 1946, it has operated in preservation since 1975.
Swimming
Alan and Liz went swimming. I am not exactly sure where they went swimming but it could have been at Dunoon Lido in West Bay. Although this dated back to Victorian times, the structure was replaced in the thirties. It closed in the late seventies and was demolished.
Alan’s Toe
Mum took Alan to see a doctor about his toe, see Chapter 116.
Fancy Apron Competition
Liz won first prize in a fancy apron competition. It was made, presumably by mum, with green crepe paper with a frill round and “Dhalling Mhor Service” on it.
Letter from Mum
I noted in my diary that I got a letter from mum asking me to do shopping for the weekend!
Thursday 22 July 1976
Coach Trip to Callander
The next day, Thursday 22 July 1976, Alan went on a coach trip to Callander. I am a bit surprised that Alan opted for a coach trip rather than walking. It would have been a round trip of some 150 miles as Callander is in Perthshire. Both grandad and mum had visited Callander previously, see Chapters 92 and 106. As mum did not g
o on this trip, it is not mentioned in the scrapbook but neither is the walk mum and Liz did.
Glen Massan
Liz and mum walked to Glen Massan. It was fine all day. Glen Massan is some seven miles from Dunoon so I think it is unlikely that mum and Liz walked there and back. It seems more likely that they were dropped somewhere and walked from there.
Scrabble and Table Tennis
At night, they played Scrabble and table tennis with Dot, Bill and May. Mum said this was nice.
Friday 23 July 1976
On their final full day in Dunoon, Friday 23 July 1976, mum noted that they went on a boat trip to Largs. This trip to Largs is mentioned in mum’s scrapbook along with some historical detail about the town and three postcards. Mum commented that it was a bit rough coming back. Mum had pain in her side which she thought might be a cold. She spent the day with May, Dot, Bill and Alf.
Dramatic End
The holiday ended dramatically as mum was taken very ill in the early hours of Saturday morning, the date they were due to come back. She had had left-sided pain and possibly haematuria for a few days but the pain became much more severe overnight. She was admitted to hospital and was diagnosed with a kidney stone. For details of how this was treated and how mum, Alan and Liz got home, see Chapter 116.
Lindors in St Briavels, Wye Valley: Summer 1977
The following year, in July 1977, mum, Alan and Liz went on holiday to the Methodist Guild Holidays place called Lindors in St Briavels in the Wye Valley in Gloucestershire.
Lindors Country House Hotel was located at the Fence, Lydney. Although parts of the building date back to the 17th century, the main building was constructed in the 1830s. After it closed, it operated as Dean Valley Manor but that was closed at the time of writing (September 2025) as apparently the building is being renovated with the aim of it becoming a wedding venue. Apparently, the property was sold in 2018 but it appears that it was also up for sale in 2022 for £1.4m A sale brochure described the property as having 23 bedrooms and five lodges in the grounds.
In addition to her diaries, mum also had a scrapbook for this holiday similar to the one she had kept the previous year. As well as postcards of Lindors, the scrapbook notes that it was set in a unique and extensive ornamented garden surrounded by parkland overlooking the Wye Valley and bordering the Forest of Dean. Mum also had a page dedicated to boating on the River Wye noting that the river was tidal as far as Bigsweir Bridge.
Preparations and Travel
Mum noted packing the day before they travelled, which was Saturday 23 July 1977. They went via London and the M4 and had lunch in Windsor. They left Norwich at 7.20am and got to Lindors about 2.15pm. Mum said it had been a beautiful journey and it was a simply lovely place.
Although mum did not say so explicitly, it seems likely that they crossed the Severn Bridge and mum dedicated two pages of her scrapbook to it. She noted that it had been opened by the Queen in September 1966, see Chapter 97. The toll at that time cost 12p for cars. Tolls were scrapped on the Severn Bridge in 2018.
Arrival
Mum and Liz were sharing a room and Alan was in a dormitory. Mum noted there were nice people but all couples. Again, as the previous year, I have not come across a photo of all guests.
Sunday 24 July 1977
Civic Service in Chepstow
The next day, Sunday 24 July 1977, mum noted that they went to a civic service in Chepstow in the morning. Mum noted that about 14 cars went.
I am not exactly sure where they went but there is a Methodist Church in Chepstow. There is an extensive history of the church, written by Tony Watkinson, on the church website. It opened in 1855 as a Wesleyan chapel. There had also been a United Methodist Church in Moor Street and, in 1933, following Methodist Union, this building was sold. Following merger, numbers declined but increased again in the forties. In 1955, extensive renovations were carried out and other renovations have been carried out subsequently.
Afternoon Walk
In the afternoon, there was a walk and mum noted that the weather was nice and sunny. Mum did not say where this walk was.
Woolaston
In the evening, they went to Woolaston, in seven cars. Mum led the way with Janet who mum described as Ass Sec which could mean Association Secretary or Assistant Secretary.
Woolaston is a village in the Forest of Dean. I assume they went to the Methodist Church there. According to the local press, this was established in 1820 as a Primitive Methodist chapel and closed in 2020 with the expectation that this would become a family home. However, according to the My Primitive Methodists website, Woolaston Common Primitive Methodist chapel only opened in 1867.
Monday 25 July 1977
Morning and Afternoon Walks
The following day, Monday 25 July 1977, mum noted going on a coach and then walking three miles in the morning and five miles in the afternoon. It rained all morning but was nice in the afternoon.
There is more detail of this day in mum’s scrapbook. The entry starts with a long piece about Speech House, now a hotel and restaurant, where they had coffee. This may have been where the coach dropped them. It is about 7-8 miles from Lindors. From there, they walked through the forest, Russell’s Inclosure, to Fancy View where they had lunch. I think Fancy View may refer to New Fancy Viewpoint which is the spoil heap of an old coal mine.
By this time, it had stopped raining and they had a marvellous view over the forest. After lunch, they walked more throught the forest, Cockshoot Wood, to Blackpool Bridge, Upper Soudley and on to Lydney where they had tea. Mum’s scrapbook entry concludes with information about the Forest of Dean, including noting that there had been many small mines in forest area operated by freeminers who claimed gales (mines). They visited one on their afternoon walk but “the man” was not there.
Lydney Methodist Chapel
They had tea at Lydney Methodist Chapel. Lydney Methodist Church, located on Springfield Road/Albert Street, dates from the 1850s/60s. It closed in 2018 when the congregation relocated and was up for sale in 2020. Also, it may have been known as Ebenezer Chapel. It appears to have been a Primitive Methodist chapel. There was also a Wesleyan chapel in Hill Street but this closed in 1959.
Handbag from Woolworths
Mum bought a white handbag from Woolworths. I wondered where mum managed to find a Woolworths but there was one in Lydney.
Social
At night there was a social. Mum thought this was nice but she felt lonely.
Tuesday 26 July 1977
11-mile Walk
The next day, Tuesday 26 July 1977, mum went on a nine-mile walk through Whitecroft, Trellech and Llandogo.
Apparently, when they got to Llandogo, Lou told mum that she used to call it an 11-mile walk but no-one would go! So, she changed to calling it a nine-mile walk and lots went! In her scrapbook, mum labelled it an 11-mile walk.
Mum referred to Whitecroft as Whitebrook in her scrapbook. I am not sure if the walk started here or if they walked here from Lindors.
Topsy Turvy Dinner
In the evening, there was a topsy turvy dinner, quizzes and a barbecue. Mum thought it had been a very nice day. It had been fine all day.
Wednesday 27 July 1977
Chepstow
The following day, Wednesday 27 July 1977, mum noted that they went to Chepstow in the morning. Mum’s scrapbook contained quite a lot of detail about Chepstow including a selection of postcards. Areas covered included the town wall, town gate, the parish church of St Mary and Chepstow Castle.
Competitions
In the afternoon and evening, there were competitions. Mum organised croquet and also played tiddlywinks and Scrabble. May and Alf Evans came to visit in the afternoon. Mum had met them in Dunoon the previous year. Mum said it was nice and sunny all day.
Thursday 28 July 1977
Another Walk
The next day, Thursday 28 July 1977, mum went on a nine-mile walk to Whitecroft, Redbrook and St Briavels. Janet led it. Mum’s scrapbook recorded this as about ten miles. It gave some information about St Briavels including noting that the castle was a youth hostel. Apparently, it became a youth hostel in 1948 and still operates as one. It is possible to visit parts of the castle between 11am and 4pm but access may be restricted and access inside the castle is at the discretion of youth hostel staff.
Mum again refers to Whitecroft in her scrapbook as Whitebrook. Conversely, mum refers to Redbrook in her scrapbook but to Redcroft in her diary.
Social and Dance
There was a social and dance at night. It was sunny all day.
Friday 29 July 1977
Woodcroft and Tintern Abbey
The following day, Friday 29 July 1977, it was fine and sunny. Mum went by coach to Chepstow and then walked 13 miles back via Woodcroft and Tintern Abbey. Mum recorded this in her diary as Whitecroft but I am pretty sure this was incorrect as Whitecroft is not on the route specified whereas Woodcroft is. There were lovely views at Woodcroft.
There is more detail and there are postcards in mum’s scrapbook. She notes that they walked to the Wyndcliff (or Wyndcliffe) which she described as a steep limestone mass rising over 800 feet above the river. She also described Tintern Abbey in great detail. They crossed the River Wye at Brockweir Bridge and then walked back to Lindors.
Concert
There was a concert at night. Mum described it as a very nice day but she was lonely at night.
Saturday 30 July 1977
New People Arrived
The following day, Saturday 30 July 1977, was change over day, Mum noted that Anne, Eric and Peter Roberts arrived so did the Sugdens. These were people mum knew from Norwich through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. Anne Roberts was active in Young Wives with mum. Len Sugden was a retired Methodist Minister.
There were also three other families that they had met at Plas-y-Coed the previous year. I am not sure who they were.
Hair Set
Mum noted that it was hot and sunny all day. She also noted that she, Glenys Edmundson and Beatrice Snowden had their hair set in the afternoon. Mum may have met Glenys Edmundson here but they became good friends. I recognise her name from mum’s address book which I managed as mum became unable to do so. I don’t know who Beatrice Snowden was. As far as I can see, this is the only time she is referred to in the diaries.
Sunday 31 July 1977
Coalway
The next day, Sunday 31 July 1977, it was hot and sunny. Mum noted that they went to church in Coalway in the morning. Coalway is a Gloucestershire village about five miles from Lindors. There is a Methodist Church in Coalway located on Old Road. It is known as Coalway Methodist Pisgah Chapel. Based on Google Streetview, there appears to be a new entrance dated 2009 and the construction work is visible on an old version of Streetview. It was originally a Primitive Methodist Chapel and was built in 1861. Pisgah is a name from the Bible considered to refer to Mount Nebo.
Three-mile Walk
There was a three-mile walk in the afternoon although mum’s diary did not say where they went and there is no entry in mum’s scrapbook.
Sacred Concert
There was a sacred concert in the evening. At one point, during the concert mum felt very lonely.
Ellwood
Also, that evening, mum noted that 18 cars went to Ellwood. Mum led a convoy of five cars with Janet. Ellwood is a small hamlet in Gloucestershire about four miles from Lindors. Providence Chapel was a Primitive Methodist Chapel in Ellwood. It was founded in 1841. The present building dates from 1876 but the original building was retained as a schoolroom. It closed in 2016. Based on Google Streetview, it now appears to be a house called The Old Chapel.
Monday 1 August 1977
The day after was their second Monday at Lindors, 1 August 1977.
A Walk from Monmouth
It was very hot and mum went on a ten-mile walk. They took a coach to Monmouth. Mum devoted two pages of her scrapbook to descriptions of Monmouth. There are three postcards including of Monnow Gate, Agincourt Square and Shire Hall. In front of the Shire Hall is a bronze statue of Charles Rolls, one of the founders of Rolls Royce, whose family home was in the neighbourhood of Monmouth.
From Monmouth, they walked to Biblins and over a hill to Redbrook. Mum described this walk in some detail in her scrapbook. She noted that they walked along the River Wye and over a chain suspension bridge. This is presumably a reference to Biblins Bridge which was built in 1957. They then went over the hills to Staunton and to the Buckstone, also passing the Suckstone.
Then the car owners caught the bus to Bigsweir Bridge. Mum noted that the group was several men and her! Mum’s diary says they caught the bus back to Bigsweir Bridge while the scrapbook says Lindors. As they are only about a mile apart, perhaps the bus dropped them at Bigsweir Bridge and they then walked to Lindors. It seems there is still an hourly bus service along this route. The drivers then went back to Redbrook for the rest of the party, 46 people in total.
Social
Mum however did not go back to Redbrook as they had enough cars. There was a social at night which mum described as very nice. John and Glenys Edmundson were very friendly to mum.
Tuesday 2 August 1977
The next day, Tuesday 2 August 1977 was also hot.
Walk to Chepstow
They went by coach to Tintern and then walked Offa’s Dyke path to Chepstow, which mum noted was nine miles. Mum noted it was nine miles in her diary but about eight miles in her scrapbook. Mum then went round Chepstow Castle with John Edmundson.
Offa’s Dyke
Mum included some information about Offa’s Dyke in her scrapbook. Offa’s Dyke Trail opened in 1971 and runs for a distance of 177 miles from Chepstow to Prestatyn. She noted that they passed Horseshoe Bend on the River Wye as they approached Chepstow. There are a number of such bends on the River Wye. The one in question is in the Lancaut Nature Reserve and can be viewed from Wintour’s Leap.
Book Title Hats
They played book title hats at night. Alan did “Brighton Rock” and mum did “39 Steps”. There was a barbecue and a beetle drive at night. For an explanation of beetle drives, see Chapter 69.
Wednesday 3 August 1977
Ross-on-Wye and Hereford
The following day, Wednesday 3 August 1977, it was not quite so hot but fine. Liz went riding in the morning. Alan and mum went to Ross-on-Wye and Hereford. Mum covered this trip in a lot of detail in her scrapbook devoting ten pages to it. Unusually for the scrapbook, she noted that Alan went with her.
They went to Monmouth and then to Ross-on-Wye which she described in some detail including with postcards of the Market House and the Round Tower, also known as the Gazebo Tower. They then went on to Hereford which mum described as a most interesting place. Postcards show the pedestrianised High Town, the Old House, the Cathedral and the Old Bridge. Mum seemed particularly taken with the cathedral which she described in great detail.
Competition
There was a competition at night and mum won tiddlywinks.
Thursday 4 August 1977
Abergavenny and Brecon Beacons
The next day, Thursday 4 August 1977, it was cooler but fine. Mum went to Abergavenny and Brecon Beacons by car with Glenys and John Edmundson and Janet. Mum had quite a number of postcards from this trip in her scrapbook including of St Mary’s Church, Main Street, the war memorial and the castle ruins in Abergavenny. She noted that they first went to Monmouth and then to Abergavenny. En route to the Brecon Beacons, they passed Sugar Loaf Mountain and went to the Mountain Centre. They returned via Crickhowell crossing the River Usk on the ancient bridge there.
14-mile Walk
Alan and Liz went on a 14-mile walk but mum did not specify where they went.
Social
There was a social in the evening.
Friday 5 August 1977
The following day was their final full day at Lindors, Friday 5 August 1977. Mum noted it was cool and damp.
Cheddar and Wells
Mum went by coach to Cheddar and Wells. She thought Wells was very nice and devoted 11 pages of her scrapbook to this trip. She noted they had coffee at Chepstow Methodist Church and then went over the Severn Bridge to Cheddar Gorge. They passed the rock where the Rev Toplady supposedly composed the hymn “Rock of Ages”. However, this story probably originated long after his death. They visited the caves and went to Wells. They went to Wells Cathedral but did not go in all of it as there was an admission charge of 25p.
A Walk
Liz stayed at Lindors and Alan went for a walk.
Concert
There was a concert at night and everyone was very friendly. Mum noted getting a prize for tiddlywinks – Rolos and Spangles She noted birth dates for John and Glenys Edmundson, 1931 and 1936 respectively.
Rolo
Rolo is a well-known brand of chocolate sweets that was first manufactured by Mackintosh in Norwich in 1937. Outside the US, they are currently manufactured by Nestlé.
Spangles
Spangles were a brand of boiled sweet manufactured by Mars from 1950 to the early 1980s.
Saturday 6 August 1977
On Saturday 6 August 1977, mum, Alan and Liz left Lindors and came home. Mum noted that they left at 9.45am and got home at 4.05pm. She noted that they came via Gloucester, Bedford and Cambridge. It rained all the way from Thetford. Mum washed at night and went to see grandma. She noted that she was tired and that I was a “bit awkward”. I noted that they got home and that they had brought me a backgammon set.
Sidholme in Sidmouth: Summer 1978
The following year, in January 1978, mum noted that they had got in at Sidholme for a holiday in the summer. In the run up to the holiday, she wrote to the Minister at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, Peter Lemmon, about her holiday and herself. Her GP, Dr Welch, wished her a good holiday and told her to walk. She packed on the two days prior to leaving for holiday which was on 22 July 1978.
Sidholme was the Methodist Guild Holidays property in Sidmouth, Devon. Its address is given as Elysian Fields. A leaflet produced in 2019 summarised Sidholme’s history including that it was taken over by Wesley Guild Holidays in 1930. In 2023, it was being refurbished with the aim to reopen in 2024. However, I don’t think that has happened yet. In 2024, an application was made to convert at least one building to residential use. In January 2025, plans to split the venue into residential use and a wedding/music venue were rejected by the local authority.
Preparation and Travel
On Saturday 22 July 1978, mum, Alan and Liz left Norwich at 6.25am to go to Devon. Auntie Dolly, who lived in Bedford, must have been going to visit friends in Devon. Mum, Alan and Liz picked her up in Bedford and her friends, who were from Plympton, picked her up from Sidholme. Plympton is a suburb of Plymouth and is about 50 miles from Sidmouth.
Arrival
Mum noted it was a nice place but everyone had someone except a strange odd man. She wondered why it was that she could not meet someone. Mum seemed to see her holidays as an opportunity to meet “someone”. However, going on Methodist/Christian Guild Holidays with two children in tow was not perhaps the most effective strategy, not least because these holidays tended to attract couples and/or women on their own. As a consequence, these holidays often accentuated mum’s feelings of loneliness, see Chapter 114.
Sunday 23 July 1978
Sidmouth Methodist Church
The next day, Sunday 23 July 1978, it rained more or less all day. They went to the Methodist Church in the morning and evening. It was packed in the morning, over 350 people mum thought. She described it as a lovely church.
Presumably, this refers to Sidmouth Methodist Church. It is located on the High Street. Presumably, it was built in 1884 as this is the date on the front of the building. Apparently, it was a Wesleyan chapel and replaced an earlier chapel on Mill Street. The church was enlarged in 1904 and a church hall added in 1964.
Reading
Mum sat and read in the afternoon. Alan and Liz were with new friends all day.
Monday 24 July 1978
Walk to Ladram Bay, Otter Point and Budleigh Salterton
The following day, Monday 24 July 1978, mum noted that there was a seven-mile walk to Ladram Bay, Otter Point and Budleigh Salterton. She commented that it was a lovely day, sunny and cloudy but very nice.
This walk was along what is now the South West Coastal Path. This opened in stages in the 1970s. Starting at Sidmouth and going to Ladram Bay and Budleigh Salterton is about seven miles so presumably they got a lift back. I struggled to establish where Otter Point is. It probably relates to the River Otter which is in this area but it may be that mum was actually referring to Otterton Point which is on the route described. They had a cream tea in Budleigh Salterton.
Social
There was a social at night. Mum thought Alan and Liz joined in well.
Tuesday 25 July 1978
Walk to Salcombe Regis, Blackbury Castle and Branscombe
The next day, Tuesday 25 July 1978, mum noted that there was an 11-mile walk to Salcombe Regis for coffee and Blackbury Castle for lunch. Mum spelled “Blackbury” as “Blackberry“. At the castle, mum noted there were no buildings just mounds of earth! I think mum was disappointed by this but it was an Iron Age settlement and is also known as Blackbury Camp. They then went to Branscombe. It was a lovely sunny day again.
Whereas the walk the previous day had headed south west along the coast, this walk headed north east and also headed more inland. It went from Sidmouth to Salcombe Regis to Blackbury Castle and Branscombe. Again, I assume they would have got a lift back.
Evening Tournaments
In the evening, there were tournaments. Liz won the junior table tennis. Alan got to the final of the carpet bowls.
Wednesday 26 July 1978
Free Day
The following day, Wednesday 26 July 1978, they had a free day.
Shopping
Mum went shopping in the morning. She bought a bathing costume for £8.60 less 20%; a white sun top for £4.25 less 20%; a skirt for £8.95 and wool for a bed cape, see Chapter 125.
“Two Dozen Red Roses“
At night, mum went to the theatre to see “Two Dozen Red Roses”. This was a play by Kenneth Horne which mum had seen previously on TV in January 1952. However, I have not managed to find any detail of this performance. Mum noted it was a comedy and was good.
I don’t know what theatre it was. Based on my review of the book “Sidmouth’s Cinemas and Theatres” by John Griffiths, I thought it might have been at the Manor Pavilion Theatre but I am not sure. I did find evidence of a later production of this play at this theatre in 1991.
Beach
Mum went on the beach in the afternoon but she was by herself all day and felt lonely.
Thursday 27 July 1978
Coach and River Trip
The next day, Thursday 27 July 1978, mum went on a coach to Totnes and then a river trip to Dartmouth and then by coach to Teignmouth. This was a more or less circular trip from Sidmouth by coach to Totnes, by a river trip to Dartmouth, by coach to Teignmouth and then presumably by coach back to Sidmouth. Mum went with the hostess Mary.
A Walk
Apparently, the host went on the walk as did Alan and Liz. It rained at night.
A Dance
There was a dance and Heather and John Ferguson phoned.
Friday 28 July 1978
Branscombe Hill
The following day, Friday 28 July 1978, mum went to Branscombe for coffee and then climbed Branscombe Hill. They walked on a cliff path to Beer for lunch. They then went to Seaton, a distance of five miles. It was very hot. I suspect they might have got transport to Branscombe and then walked from there up Branscombe Hill along a coast path to Beer and then to Seaton.
Concert
There was a concert at night. Mum said it was a “nice day really”.
Saturday 29 July 1978
Exeter
The next day, Saturday 29 July 1978, mum and Liz went to Exeter. They looked round Exeter Cathedral and went to the brass rubbing centre where they did a brass rubbing each. As far as I understand it, traditional brass rubbing is not encouraged as it results in wear of the brasses being rubbed, see Chapter 103. However, Exeter Cathedral still offers brass rubbing activities using special brass plaques.
No Odd Men
Mum noted that there were no odd men in the guests again.
Sunday 30 July 1978
The following day, Sunday 30 July 1978, mum went to church twice, presumably to Sidmouth Methodist Church again. She sat in the gardens in the afternoon. It was very wet at night. She took her wedding ring off, see Chapter 114.
Monday 31 July 1978
The next day, Monday 31 July 1978, mum went by bus to Budleigh Salterton then walked to Exmouth via Sandy Bay. This walk from Budleigh Salterton to Sandy Bay and then on to Exmouth is about 5½ miles. It poured with rain the whole time and mum got soaked. There was a social in the evening.
Tuesday 1 August 1978
The following day, Tuesday 1 August 1978, mum went to Exeter for the day with Joan and Malcolm Haller. I am not exactly sure who they were but I think mum must have met them through Methodist Guild Holidays. Mum and Joan kept in touch subsequently. Mum did another brass rubbing and bought a red dress with white spots, see Chapter 125.
Wednesday 2 August 1978
Sidmouth
The next day, Wednesday 2 August 1978, mum went to Sidmouth in the morning.
Exeter
Liz and mum went to Exeter in the afternoon. Liz did another brass rubbing. Mum bought a black dress with white spots and another sleeping bag, see Chapter 125.
Praisemakers
At night, mum went to the Methodist Church to hear the Praisemakers, a youth choir, from Truro. Mum thought they were very good. Based on a newspaper article, it appears that this group was formed in 1973, in the St Mary Clement Methodist Church in Truro, originally to sing carols. The group was formed by the Rev Peter Bolt. When he moved to Plymouth, where he formed a second Praisemakers choir, Paul Crocker became director of the Truro choir. I have found newspaper articles about their concerts until 1999. In 1978, they were described as a 60-strong choir.
Letter from Malcolm Carter
Mum also noted that she received a letter from Malcolm Carter.
Thursday 3 August 1978
The following day, Thursday 3 August 1978, mum went to Plymouth for the day with Mary Cawther and Joy. From the diary entry, it looks as if mum intended to add Joy’s surname but did not. I don’t know exactly who they were. Mum noted this trip was very nice. They went round the harbour and docks. Mum thought this was very good. There was a treasure trail in the grounds at night then a dance and sing song. Mum considered this was good. She also noted that Bill Richardson asked her for her address.
Friday 4 August 1978
On their final full day at Sidholme, Friday 4 August 1978, mum went round Sidmouth with Joan Haller in the morning. She packed in the afternoon and there was a concert at night. Mum sang “Three Girls Bright and Beautiful” with Joan Haller and Mary Cawther. I have not found a song by this name and wonder if it might have been a parody of “All Things Bright and Beautiful”. Mum noted that they wore shorts, long socks, tee shirt and a hat. She commented that everyone enjoyed it and she was sorry to leave.
Home from Sidholme
On Saturday 5 August 1978, they left Sidholme at 7.55am. Mum commented that Alan and Liz were very tired and slept all the way. They picked up Auntie Dolly at Exeter station. They got home at 4.30pm and mum noted they had covered 360 miles.
Moorlands in Whitby: Summer 1979
The following year, from Saturday 28 July 1979, mum, Alan and Liz went on holiday for two weeks to Moorlands, the Methodist Guild Holiday property in Whitby. I believe Moorlands operated as a Methodist/Christian Guild Holidays property from 1956 to 2010 when it was sold to try to invest in the company’s remaining properties. I think it was ultimately demolished and replaced, in 2013, with eight townhouses.
Preparation and Travel
Mum had noted packing the previous day. Alan was learning to drive, see Chapter 127, so drove most of the way. Mum noted that it was very hot.
Arrival
Mum commented that the house was nice and she had a sea view. She noted there were the “usual difficulties” but they were not too bad. I believe mum is referring to feelings of loneliness because other people were there as couples, see Chapter 114. She noted that she sat next to Christine at dinner and remarked that she was a medical secretary at Scunthorpe General Hospital. I think this was someone mum met at Moorlands. I don’t know any more detail.
Sunday 29 July 1979
Church in Whitby
On the first Sunday, 29 July 1979, mum noted that she went to church in the morning. Although mum does not specify, I assume this was to the Methodist church in Whitby. However, there is currently no Methodist church in the town. Previously, there may have been two. Brunswick Wesleyan Church opened in 1891 and another room, called the Brunswick Room, was added the following year. The church closed in 1997. The buildings were sold and now function as Whitby Brunswick Centre. There was also a Primitive Methodist chapel in Church Street but this closed in 1968.
Whitby Abbey
Mum then walked to Whitby Abbey with people from Bath. She noted that it was hot and there was a lot of greenfly. She spent the day with Christine except in the afternoon when mum went with older people and Christine went with the younger ones. However, Christine joined mum in the evening. Mum noted that there was rain in the early evening.
Monday 30 July 1979
Runswick Bay
The next day, Monday 30 July 1979, mum noted that a group photo was taken in the morning and they then went by coach to Runswick Bay. Runswick Bay is a picturesque coastal village about seven miles from Whitby.
Hinderwell Methodist Church
They had coffee at Hinderwell Methodist Church. This was built as a Wesleyan Chapel in 1873 and a Sunday School room was added in 1885. It appears that the church now meets in the school room and that the chapel has been sold for housing.
Cleveland Way to Staithes
They then walked on the Cleveland Way to Staithes where they had lunch. The Cleveland Way is a national trail that runs 110 miles from Helmsley to Filey. It opened in 1969.
Danby Lodge Park
They then took a coach to Danby Lodge Park. They had a walk round there and got the coach back.
Social
There was a social in the evening. Mum spent the day with Christine which she found nice but she hoped she didn’t mind. The weather was cloudy but hot and there was rain in the evening.
Tuesday 31 July 1979
York
The following day, Tuesday 31 July 1979, mum went on a day trip to York. Christine and mum sat together on the coach but mum went round York by herself. She does not say what Alan and Liz did. In York, mum noted visiting the city walls, the Minster, the tower in the Minster and the Shambles.
Topsy Turvy Evening
At the end of the day, mum was tired but still went to the Topsy Turvy evening. Apparently, mum wore Alan’s suit and Alan wore mum’s nightdress and dressing gown. They played “Call My Bluff” after that which mum found good. The weather was cloudy and sunny but warm. There was rain at night.
“Call My Bluff“
“Call My Bluff” was a well-known game show which originally aired on BBC2 from 1965 to 1988.
Wednesday 1 August 1979
The next day, Wednesday 1 August 1979, mum went by train to Nunthorpe to meet John and Glenys Edmundson who mum had met at Sidholme the previous year. Nunthorpe is a village on the edge of Middlesbrough about 27 miles from Whitby. Nunthorpe railway station is on the Esk Line between Whitby and Middlesbrough. Trains also run to Newcastle and beyond. Mum said she had a very nice day and they brought her back in the evening. There was heavy rain from 8pm. Mum noted that she did prayers in the morning.
Thursday 2 August 1979
Thornton-le-Dale
The following day, Thursday 2 August 1979, mum went by coach to Thornton-le-Dale for coffee. Thornton-le-Dale, also known as Thornton Dale, is a village about 20 miles from Whitby.
Kirkbymoorside Methodist Church
Then, they went to Kirkbymoorside Methodist Church for lunch. There is a detailed history of Kirkbymoorside Methodist Church on their website. The building, which was originally a Wesleyan chapel, is thought to date back to at least 1812 and was extended in both 1836 and 1865. There was also a Primitive Methodist chapel in Kirkbymoorside but this closed in 1969. The chapel was sold and the money generated was used to build the Jubilee Room extension at the Methodist Church.
Five-Mile Walk
Mum then went on a five-mile walk from Fadmoor to Kirkdale.
Coach Back to Moorlands
Mum then went by coach to Rosedale for tea and then back via Hutton-le-Hole, Castleton and Danby.
Slides and Dancing
Mum noted that there were slides and dancing in the evening but mum felt lonely.
Friday 3 August 1979
Walk to Robin Hood’s Bay
The next day, Friday 3 August 1979, mum went on a nine-mile walk on the Cleveland Way to Robin Hood’s Bay.
Robin Hood’s Bay Methodist Church
They had tea at the Methodist Church there. Robin Hood’s Bay Methodist Church is located on Wesley Road. The building is interesting as it was previously a manor house and was converted to use as a church in 1936 when the congregation moved from an old Wesleyan chapel on Chapel Street. Apparently, this left much of the building empty. So, in 1987, the upper rooms were converted into four holiday flats, although only three seemed to be available to let when I checked.
Concert
Mum noted buying Alan wool for 2 jumpers for £13.60. There was a concert at night and then a bonfire on beach. Mum noted that she was a bit wheezy and that Alan had pulled a muscle in his leg.
Saturday 4 August 1979
The following day was the middle Saturday of their holiday, 4 August 1979.
Horse Riding in Robin Hood’s Bay
Mum took Alan, Liz, Sue and Ken to Robin Hood’s Bay to go horse riding in the morning. I am not entirely sure who Sue and Ken were. From what I can see, this is the only reference to them in mum’s diaries.
Whitby Jet
Mum bought a Whitby Jet necklace and earrings, for £12.95 and £5.45 respectively, a blue jumper for £6.16 and some earrings for work colleague and friend Janet Bennett for £1.80.
Whitby Jet is a semi-precious gemstone. It is formed from ignite and is found in Whitby and in other places. I thought I found some jet items among mum’s jewellery after she died. However, I was informed that they were not jet. So, either these were not the items in question or mum bought these items thinking they were jet but they weren’t.
New People Arrived
Mum noted that new people arrived, several of whom they had met at Sidholme the previous year. However, she noted there was no-one in particular!! She also received a letter from Janet Bennett.
Sunday 5 August 1979
Fylingthorpe Methodist Church
The next day, Sunday 5 August 1979, mum went to Fylingthorpe Methodist Church in the morning with Vera and Reg Crisp and Peter Oliver. I am not exactly sure who Vera, Reg and Peter were. I assume they were people who mum met at Moorlands. In the diaries, they are only mentioned in relation to this holiday.
Fylingthorpe is a village about six miles from Whitby. The Methodist Church there is located on Middlewood Lane and was built in 1891. I think it was probably originally a Wesleyan chapel but I am not certain of this.
Rev Bingham
The preacher was Rev Bingham who was host for that week’s holiday. Mum noted having a lazy day afterwards.
I am grateful to Martin Williams for identifying Rev Bingham as John (Jack) Hiram Bingham. Based on information from Martin and other sources, he was born on 4 May 1936 at Blackwell in Derbyshire. He started working as a motor mechanic, then as a prop engineer at Blackwell Colliery before going to college to study business. He married Mary on 22 August 1964 and had two sons, David and Andrew. I believe Andrew runs a funeral service in Stowmarket.
John Hiram Bingham was educated at Blackwell and Tibshelf Secondary Modern, candidated for the ministry, and went to Hartley Victoria College from 1971 to 1973. His circuit appointments included: Droylsden, Orrell, Sheffield South, Bolsover and Ipswich. He had an interest in football and was chaplain of both Stockport County and Chesterfield. He also followed cricket. He was a gardener and bred tropical fish. According to an obituary, he died in Stowmarket in December 2020.
Hosts and Hostesses
I believe each week’s holiday had a male and female host/hostess. I am grateful to contributors on Facebook for explaining a little about the role of host/hostess including that the role has deep roots within Methodist holiday companies. In the main, the role was played by Methodist Ministers but non-clergy also sometimes took on this role including those who had previously worked for Methodist Guild Holidays and those with roles in churches, such as worship leader, pianist or local preacher. Some Ministers did not wish to take on the role as they regarded it as a “busman’s holiday“. Not everyone who hosted was from a Methodist background although the majority probably were. Some came from other churches, e.g. Baptist. The main focus of the role was spiritual/pastoral care, including arranging morning and evening prayers, but could also involve leading excursions if there was no excursion leader. There were various other roles including acting as a go-between for staff and guests and organising evening entertainment.
Monday 6 August 1979
Scarborough
The following day, Monday 6 August 1979, mum went to Scarborough.
MHA Home
They had coffee at the Methodist Home for the Aged. Currently, the MHA facility in Scarborough is Priceholme. However, I believe this only opened in the late eighties. Before that, there was another MHA home but I don’t know details.
Wesley Methodist Church
They had lunch at Wesley Methodist Church. This was located on Hoxton Road. A photo taken in 2010 appears to show the church in a derelict condition. Based on Google Streetview, it appears to have been demolished and replaced with residential and retail properties sometime prior to 2014. Some link to the past is preserved as the development is called Wesley Court. While I am not sure, I suspect this was a Wesleyan chapel. However, there were other Primitive Methodist chapels in Scarborough.
Forge Valley
They then went on a five-mile walk to Forge Valley which mum considered very nice.
Social
There was a social at night.
Tuesday 7 August 1979
Train to Sleights
The next day, Tuesday 7 August 1979, mum left Whitby at 10.11 on the train to Sleights. Sleights is a village in North Yorskhire about four miles from Whitby. There is still a railway station there and it is possible to get trains to Whitby and Darlington on the Esk Valley Line. I am not sure how they got back to Moorlands but Grosmont also has a railway station on the Esk Valley Line.
Walk to Falling Foss
They walked through woods, farms, grassland and moorland to Grosmont via Falling Foss where they had lunch. Falling Foss is a waterfall surrounded by woodland.
13 Miles
Apparently, Rosalind told mum it was ten miles not including the walk to and from the station but afterwards she said it was nearer 13 miles. There seems to be a pattern here in saying a lower distance before the walk and a higher distance afterwards! She also told mum that she had never done it as a whole walk before! I am not sure who Rosalind was but presumably she organised the walk. As far as I can see, this is the only time she is mentioned in mum’s diary. Apparently, it rained heavily for the last 1½ hours of the walk with thunder and lightning. As a result, everyone was soaked.
Scrabble and Draughts
Mum said she had a lazy evening playing Scrabble and draughts with Vera Crisp.
Wednesday 8 August 1979
Visiting Dorothy and Bill Pond
The following day, Wednesday 8 August 1979, mum went to Linthorpe by car to see Dorothy (Dot) and Bill Pond who she had met at Dhalling Mhor, Dunoon in 1976. She had lunch and tea with them. Linthorpe is a neighbourhood of Middlesbrough just over 30 miles from Whitby.
Visiting May and Alf Evans
Mum then went to Marske to see May and Alf Evans, who she had also met in Dunoon. Marske-by-the-Sea is a coastal village between Redcar and Saltburn-by-the-Sea. It is about 24 miles from Whitby on the way back from Middlesbrough.
Shopping in Middlesbrough
Mum noted that she bought a dress in Middlesbrough in the afternoon for £17.95, see Chapter 125. Mum drove back over the coast road at night which involved going down two 1 in 4 hills. She noted getting back at 10.40pm and thought it had been a nice day. Apparently, Bill Pond kissed her goodbye and said he hoped they’d see each other again before long.
Thursday 9 August 1979
Day in Whitby
The next day, Thursday 9 August 1979, mum spent the day in Whitby. She went on the “pier” in the afternoon and up the lighthouse which she noted had 81 steps.
Four Piers
Apparently, Whitby has four piers. The East and West Piers are on either side of the harbour mouth. Tate Hill Pier and Fish Pier are on the east side of the River Esk. Mum may have referred to pier in speech marks as none of these are/were pleasure piers but rather they were functional jetties.
Three Lighthouses
Apparently, there are three lighthouses in Whitby. Each of the harbour mouth piers have a lighthouse. Whitby West Pier Lighthouse was built in 1831 to a height of 73 feet. Interestingly, it is this lighthouse that has 81 steps so presumably this is the lighthouse mum went up. It is currently open to the public in the summer and costs £1.50 for adults to go up. Whitby East Pier Lighthouse was built later, in 1855, to a height of 55 feet. Whitby High Lighthouse is located to the southeast of Whitby on Ling Hill. It has been operating since 1858.
12-mile Walk
Alan and Liz went on a 12-mile walk. Mum did not say where the walk went.
Football and Dancing
There was a football match at night followed by dancing.
Friday 10 August 1979
The following day was their last full day in Whitby, Friday 10 August 1979. Mum stayed in Whitby in the morning and it was hot and sunny. In the afternoon, she went to Grosmont by train. A total of 63 people then walked to Sleights for tea which mum described as very nice. Mum noted that there was a concert at night then a bonfire on the beach.
Leaving Moorlands
On Saturday 11 August 1979, mum, Alan and Liz left Whitby at 9.30am. Mum said there was a nice send-off. Apparently, Peter Oliver kissed mum goodbye and told her to look after herself! Mum noted that she drove to Long Sutton and Alan drove from there. The roads were very busy. They got home at 4.30pm. Tricia and Angus were there. Mum did some washing and noted she was very tired.
Other Holidays
In addition to mum’s main annual holiday with Methodist Guild Holidays, she also had some other holidays, short breaks or visits.
Church Holiday to Brighton
In August 1979, mum, Alan and Liz went with others from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church on holiday to Brighton, see Chapter 124.
Dorothy Taylor
In March 1976, mum went to Harrogate to visit her friend from Kirkby, Dorothy Taylor née Lofthouse, following the death of Dorothy’s daughter Heather in a car accident, see Chapter 116. Dorothy met her and they sat talking until 1.15am.
The next day, mum helped Dorothy write letters of thanks for sympathy. Mum went to the “pub” and had two bitter lemons. She said “it seems so pointless just drinking”.
The following day, mum came home. Dorothy’s husband Alf dropped mum at the station in Harrogate. She got the 8.49am train and was back in Norwich by 2.19pm. Tricia met her. Following that trip, mum told me that Dorothy had offered that we could go camping on their farm or could stay with them. I am not sure we ever took Dorothy up on that offer. I do recall visiting them as a child but I suspect this was an earlier visit in 1968, see Chapter 92.
Olive and Alf Holland
Plans Cancelled
About a week later, still in March 1976, I noted that the planned trip to Melton Mowbray was off as Auntie Olive would not be there. This is a reference to Olive Holland née Evans who was my grandfather’s niece so my mother’s first cousin and my first cousin once removed.
A Different Church Trip
As far as I can see, mum did not mention this. At the same time, I noted that mum was “going off somewhere on April the 4th or something”. She did go away on 3 April 1976. However, this was not related to the cancelled trip to Melton Mowbray. In fact, mum went to Hengrave Hall for a District Women’s Fellowship Conference, see Chapter 124. Mum noted that she had left me and Alan on our own.
Weekend with the Hollands
In May 1976, mum, Alan and Liz went to Old Dalby, Melton Mowbray to stay with Olive and Alf Holland for the weekend. Mum noted that she and Alan were sleeping on camp beds. I noted that Tricia and I were at home alone. The day after they arrived, mum noted seeing Eva and going round the shops. Alan and mum walked round the village in the afternoon. Mum noted they saw Olive and Alf’s daughter Carole Pacey, her husband Tony and their two children Stephen and Alison, in the evening. The next day, Carole and Tony took Liz and Alan sailing.
Sightseeing in Liverpool
In September 1977, mum attended a medical secretaries conference in Liverpool, see Chapter 121. She managed to find some time for sightseeing and went to the two cathedrals. She thought the Anglican Cathedral was “v nice” but she found the Roman Catholic Cathedral “horrible”!
The Anglican Cathedral in Liverpool is mock Gothic in style having been constructed between 1904 and 1978.
The Roman Catholic Cathedral was constructed between 1962 and 1967. It is circular in design. Grandad noted watching a recording of the opening of the cathedral in May 1967, see Chapter 97.
I am not sure why mum liked one cathedral and not the other. It may have been that mum preferred more traditional architectural design at least as far as cathedrals were concerned. It may have been that mum’s own protestant beliefs meant she was more likely to favour an Anglican cathedral than a Catholic one.
Tricia’s Holidays
Youth Hostelling
Like me, my older sister Tricia, had been on youth hostelling holidays in the Peak District with my dad in the late sixties, see Chapter 92, and in Cornwall with both parents in 1972, see Chapter 106. In the late seventies, she went on a number of youth hostelling holidays with friends including in 1975, 1976 and 1977. I don’t know if mum was concerned about these specific trips or perhaps other trips with school or guides but, in November 1975, mum wrote to dad about money including for Tricia’s trips, see Chapter 114.
Peak District 1975
In April 1975, Tricia went youth hostelling for a week in the Peak District with three school friends Margaret East, Laura Holman and Helen Jones. In January 1975, Tricia had a planning meeting with Laura and Helen. They travelled to their holiday by train to Sheffield. Mum noted that they had booked hostels for every night except the first night when they hoped to get into Bakewell.
The youth hostel in Bakewell opened in 1965. It closed in 2007. It now functions as Sleep Lodge which operates with Bagshaw Hall and provides suites with self-catering facilities, see Chapter 92. In 2023, on our nostalgic walk, we stayed there.
North Wales 1976
In July 1976, Tricia again went youth hostelling with friends. These included Helen Jones and Laura Holman as in the previous year. However, this year, Liz Cowell went instead of Margaret East. They went to North Wales for a week starting in Colwyn Bay.
The Colwyn Bay youth hostel was known as Foxhill. It opened in 1954 and closed in 1996, replaced by a hostel in Conwy which still operates. A detailed profile of the hostels in Colwyn Bay and Conwy was compiled by John Martin in 2020. At the time Tricia went there, the wardens were Derrick and Margaret Brown who were wardens there for 20 years from 1973 to 1992. Apparently, when the youth hostel closed, buildings were repurposed for residential use with the name Foxhill retained.
This holiday overlapped a few days with the holiday that mum, Alan and Liz went on to Dunoon. I think Tricia went away again in the time mum, Alan and and Liz were in Scotland. Mum did not mention this in her diary but I noted that Tricia came back from the Isle of Wight on the day mum, Alan and Liz had been due to come back from holiday. I did not record any more details of this trip and do not seem to have recorded when she went.
On 31 August 1976, she and Liz Cowell showed us slides of their holiday.
Europe 1977
By the following year, Tricia was studying at Cambridge University, see Chapter 120. In June of that year, she and boyfriend Angus came to Norwich en route from Cambridge to the continent. A few days later, they left to go youth hostelling in Europe with friends Ian and Peter. I assume they were friends from university but I don’t know anything more about them. About a week after that, mum noted Tricia phoned very very briefly to ask about hostels. I don’t know what Tricia was checking nor do I know any more about their holiday.
My Holidays
Youth Hostelling
Like Tricia, I went on youth hostelling holidays in the Peak District in 1975 and 1976.
Peak District 1975
In May 1975, I went youth hostelling with two friends Gary Wood and Simon LeFevre. The only information I have about that trip is from mum’s diary. She noted that we had a planning meeting in January 1975. About four days into the holiday, I phoned to say that Simon wasn’t coming back with us. However, we did all come back together in the end with Simon’s father, Mr Lefevre, picking us up.
I do have some recollections of that holiday. Gary and I were good friends. While Simon was in my class and lived close to me when I lived in Waverley Road, we were not the closest of friends. I am not exactly sure how the three of us decided to go on holiday together. My recollection is that Simon and I clashed. One specific incident I think I remember was one evening we were cooking dinner. Simon went to drain the rice and succeeded in tipping it all down the sink. I imagine I was furious and this may have been when we decided to split up. It seems we were able to patch things together as we completed the holiday. I have recollections of being with Gary in particular in Bakewell and Castleton. My only recollection of Simon on that trip is of the rice incident!
Peak District 1976
I have much more detail about the 1976 trip as I was keeping a diary at this point. On this occasion, I went youth hostelling in the Peak District in August on my own. I don’t know if I had failed to convince friends to come with me or if I just preferred to go by myself.
YHA Membership
The week before I was due to go, I was with Liz at dad’s in Birmingham, see Chapter 114. While there, I joined the YHA at their shop in Birmingham.
At that time, to stay at YHA hostels, you had to be a member. You had a membership card. When you arrived, the warden stamped your card. Now, you don’t have to be a member to stay but, if you are, you pay a discounted rate. While you don’t have to be a member to stay, you do have to show photographic ID.
YHA Retail Shops
Currently, the YHA does not own retail shops but there was a brand called YHA Outlets/Adventure Shops which was acquired by Karrimor in 2003. However, this seems to have closed down in 2004 when parent company Karrimor went into receivership with the brand being acquired by Sports Direct. It seems that, at the time YHA Outlets were acquired by Karrimor, they had 15 retail outlets, including in London and Manchester. I have also found branches in Bristol, Cambridge, Liverpool, Reading and Staines. It appears that the branch in Birmingham, in 1977, was at 35 Cannon Street. As of 2022, these premises were empty but Coral had been there until at least 2018.
Preparation and Packing
The day before I went on this holiday, while I was still in Birmingham, I packed. In planning our 2023 trip, I came across my 1976 kit list in the back of one of my diaries.
Items on the Packing List
I am not entirely sure what the cape was but I think it was a long waterproof affair. I vaguely recall my dad having one on our walking trip and presumably this is what inspired me. Anyway, I did not take one in 2023 but we did take waterproof jackets, which we no longer call anoraks even though they are similar!
Neither of us took waterproof trousers as we have a love-hate relationship with them! We did both have waterproof covers for our rucksack and we packed everything in our rucksacks inside plastic bags which I think my dad had taught me to do. I am not entirely sure who puts a handkerchief on such a list but I suspect this was my mother’s influence as was probably the vest! Also, I am not sure where I expected to be able to swim. I did not take a handkerchief, a vest or swimming trunks in 2023!
Sheet Sleeping Bags
Mention of sheet sleeping bags brings back lots of memories, see Chapter 92. As stated in the 1968 YHA Handbook, it was mandatory at that time to use such a bag to protect the blankets and pillows provided.
I am not sure if mum was inspired by YHA or came to this conclusion herself. But, she decided that these would also be good to protect sleeping bags. This meant that I was required to use one with my sleeping bag when I went on school camping trips. While it might seem sensible, to protect the main sleeping bag, I was the only one required to do this which was not a comfortable position to be in! Anyway, there was no mention of sheet sleeping bags in 2023 and we did not take them. We did not take a groundsheet either. I am not sure what this was for in 1976 as I was not camping!
Boots
Of course boots were essential both then and now. For the 2023 trip, I had a pair of boots that were already a few years old. The good side of them is that they are very comfortable. The down side is that they leak badly! This was not particularly an issue on this trip but I probably do need new boots! Jo had relatively new boots and she suffered to some extent with blisters. Thankfully, another of the items I had carried was a first aid kit which proved useful.
Other Shoes… and Towels
The only other shoes I took in 2023 were a pair of canvas shoes which I could wear inside and for walking in and around towns. So, no trainers! Now, as then, youth hostels do not supply towels but they advertise that you can rent them. As we were only staying in current youth hostels for two nights, and in an attempt to minimise weight carried, we decided not to carry towels. This did not work out exactly as we planned! On the first night, at Ravenstor Youth Hostel, they told us that although they should have had towels available to hire, they didn’t have any!
Maps
In 2023, we did carry two O/S Explorer maps with us. We needed two as, while most of our route was on the White Peak map, Castleton and Edale were on the Dark Peak map. Part way through the trip, I was advised by friends, to download the Outdooractive software which I did. This meant we used the maps less. It shows footpaths and where you are. It is also easier to consult on a windy hillside than a map especially if you have forgotten your plastic map holder!
Mobile Phones
Of course, one thing we had in 2023 which we did not have in the sixties and seventies was our mobile phones. However, I am still not sure if I would make such a trip without a paper map. It is something that has been drilled into me! I also had an old compass and whistle with me! At one point, we did try to use the compass to orientate the map but found that it was not working properly! I am not sure why but it does not seem to point north consistently.
Rucksack
Along with boots, a rucksack is perhaps the most important piece of equipment for a trip of this nature. I think I recall the rucksack I had for the 1976 trip as a green Karrimor bag with aluminium frame. I know I had such a bag and used it a lot when I was at university from 1978 to 1983, taking it to India for my medical elective in 1981.
Tin Opener, Knives and Matches
In 1976, I noted that I needed a tin opener, knives, matches etc. I imagine this was largely because I planned to self cater. In 2023, largely, we decided not to take such things. Partly, this was because we were trying to reduce what we had to carry, partly because we thought we could find these things if we needed them and partly because we thought we would manage if we didn’t find them.
Food, Medicines and Snacks
In 2023, we did carry food for lunch most days. Also, because I was diagnosed with type 1 diabetes about four years ago, I had to take my insulin and related paraphernalia. I also needed to make sure that I had sufficient snacks to avoid hypos. In addition to my usual jelly babies, this meant carrying Kendal mint cake. I think the first time I tried this was on a walking trip with dad.
Get Washed Clothes
In the top righthand corner of the kit list is a note which I think says “Get Washed Clothes“. I think this is a reminder that, when packing, I also needed to get clothes that had recently been washed. My daughter read it as “get wasted” clothes, presumably clothes in which to get wasted!! However, although this expression was first used in the fifties and sixties, I am not sure it was a phrase I would have used in my teens.
Monday 16 August 1976
Ilam Hall
I started my youth hostelling holiday on Monday 16 August 1976 staying at Ilam Hall. This first became a youth hostel in 1932. It continues to operate as one. I stayed there with my dad in the late sixties, see Chapter 92. I had phoned them the previous day to see if they had space. They did so I went there on the first day.
Hitchhiker
I noted that dad and I left Norwich at 9am and went via Kirkby. We had picked up a hitchhiker just outside Norwich and dropped him on the A1 outside Newark as he was trying to reach Morecambe. He was going around the country visiting friends. He taught English in Paris.
Visiting Grandma and Arriving
We spent about three hours with grandma. She cooked dinner for us, sausage and bacon, and she gave me some for my tea. Dad drove me to Ilam and after nearly getting lost we found the youth hostel. I booked in OK and cooked something to eat. Of the six beds in my room only five were being used. After tea, I went for a short walk round the grounds.
Phoning Home
Mum noted that I phoned her that evening. I phoned her more or less every day which I guess is something she insisted on. On the 25th, when I phoned, mum gave me my O level results, see Chapter 118.
Tuesday 17 August 1976
Leaving the Hostel
The next day, on Tuesday 17 August 1976, I woke after not sleeping very well and cooked breakfast. After breakfast, I got a job from the warden. I was going to have to clean out our room but someone else had done it so I got an easy job sweeping some stairs.
Chores
This requirement, of guests doing a job or a chore, was one of the things I recall from our early youth hostelling experience, see Chapter 92. Apparently, they were phased out in the eighties.
Milldale
I left at 9am cutting through some fields to reach the beginning of Dovedale. I walked up there and reached Milldale. Unfortunately the only shop in Milldale didn’t sell bread so I had to walk to Alstonfield, a mile away.
There no longer seems to be a shop in Milldale. There is however a takeaway café/coffee shop called Polly’s Cottage which apparently does sell postcards and walking leaflets. Apparently, there was a shop there from 1963 to 1990 run by Len Hambleton in what is now Duck Cottage. In the seventies, it seems there was a post office and also a general store run by E S Arme. There is a great photo of this shop here. The shop closed when Robert Arme retired in 1981.
Footpath to Alstonefield
As I was walking along the road I saw a sign saying Public Footpath Alstonfield so I went up there but it was very steep and took me a long time. I may have identified the start and end of this path.
Alstonefield
I got to Alstonefield at 12 noon and bought some rolls and milk. I am not sure if there is currently a shop in Alstonefield. Lower Hurst Farm Shop is in Alstonefield but only opens once per week on Fridays. There may also be a place called Frank’s café and shop.
However, I spilled the milk and cut my finger in the process. So, I found a pub and had some drinks! Assuming this was still in Alstonefield, I believe this would have been The George. Despite its long history, the pub recently closed but was reopened with the community hoping to buy it from Marston’s.
Going Cross-Country
Then, I cut across the fields to rejoin the river but not where I thought I would so had to descend a very steep slope and then had difficulty in crossing the river. From Alstonefield, there seems to be a footpath leading to the Dovedale stepping stones. This may have been where I was aiming for. It sounds like I ended up north of this possibly in the area known as Wolfscote Dale which is known for its steep craggy edges!.
Hartington
On the way down I frightened a hare. I then followed the river very slowly to Hartington but still got there by 3pm. This walk from Ilam to Hartington was one I had done with my dad in the late sixties and which I estimate was about eight miles. For more detail of this walk and Hartington youth hostel, see Chapter 92,
I booked in OK and noted that I was writing my diary while waiting for the shop to open. I am not sure if Hartington youth hostel still has a shop. Google AI says it does but I have not been able to confirm this. I had tomato soup for dinner and spent the evening talking to four girls from Sheffield. However, I don’t know anything more about them, such as names. I noted that I was going to Ravenstor the next day.
Wednesday 18 August 1976
Cleaning Wash-basins
The following day on Wednesday 18 August 1976, I left Hartington at about 9.10am after cleaning the wash-basins.
Monyash
I walked to Monyash arriving about 11.20am. I must have crossed the Tissington Trail, a dedicated path for walkers and cyclists, from Ashbourne to Parsley Hay that follows a former railway track. It is possible that I may have walked on it for a short distance as apparently it had opened in 1971. I don’t think I recall it. We have been on this trail a few times over the years including in 2024 when we took a cycling holiday in the Peak District.
Post Office
I went to the post office. There is a detailed history of the village on the Monyash website. A book has also been written by Robert (Bob) and Shirley Johnston entitled “Monyash – The Making of a Derbyshire Village”. Monyash grew into a major lead mining area but, as this came to an end, shops including the post office closed. I don’t think there is a post office or shop in the village currently.
Another Shop
The post office didn’t sell food but there was a shop up the road which did. The postmistress said she’d look after my bag for me. I went to the other shop but they hadn’t got any bread until 12.30pm so I bought some mushrooms and went to the pub where I won some money out of the machine.
The Bull’s Head
I think that pub is The Bull’s Head in Monyash. Its origins date back to the 17th century and it became a gathering place for lead miners. Although The Bull’s Head is the original name, it has had other names including The Hobbit. At one time, Monyash had five pubs but The Bull’s Head is the only one that remains.
Deep Dale(s)
At 11.55 I went back to the shop and bought some rolls and set off for Taddington not by the direct route but on footpaths. However the path to Taddington was very steep so instead I walked through Deep Dale.
This is potentially confusing as there are two Deep Dales in this area. Initially, I thought I would have gone through the one to the west of Taddington towards Buxton. In 2023, when we walked from Buxton to Ravenstor at the start of our nostalgic walk, we aimed to go through this Deep Dale. However, there were notices saying that paths through Deep Dale were closed so we had to continue a bit further on the Midshires Way before turning north to join the A6 where I thought I might have done in 1976.
However, based on the map, this would have been quite a detour to the west compared to what would have been a more direct route through Taddington. Later, I discovered there is also a Deep Dale to the east of Taddington close to Sheldon and Ashford in the Water. I think it is more likely that this is the Deep Dale I walked through in 1976.
A6
I reached the A6 and walked along it towards Taddington but it was boring. I don’t think the road was as busy in 1976 as it is now. But, it is now a very major road that would not be pleasant to walk along.
River Wye
Anyway, I struck off over the hills to reach the river. I believe the river in question is the River Wye. In 2023, we were able to join the Monsal Trail, another former railway line, which took us virtually all the way to Ravenstor youth hostel. However, that was not available to me in 1976 as it only opened in 1981.
Challenges in Reaching the Hostel
I got to a point from where I could see the hostel but after a little rest I tried to get there. However, I was confronted by construction work, a sheer drop, a river and a woman who gave me instructions which had me waist high in nettles!
I am not sure exactly where I was but I guess I was on the south side of the River Wye possibly somewhere near the current site of the Monsal Trail. In 2023, we also had some difficulties getting to the hostel although not to the same extent as 1976! This happened because I took us there along the road not realising that there is a footpath direct from the Monsal Trail to the youth hostel.
Ravenstor
However, I finally got to the hostel. This is a walk of about 12 miles by the most direct route. I had stayed here with dad in the late sixties. Indeed, it was probably our favourite hostel, see Chapter 92.
Two Nights
Once at Ravenstor youth hostel, I booked in and cooked tea. I noted that I was staying at Ravenstor another night as if I had gone to Youlgrave, as I had intended, I would have been retracing my steps and I thought it was a long way.
A Note on Youlgrave
Youlgrave, also spelled Youlgreave, is a Derbyshire village about ten miles from Ravenstor. The youth hostel is still in operation. As far as I recall, I have never stayed there. Formerly, a Co-op store, it opened as a youth hostel in 1975.
Retracing Steps?
It wouldn’t have been retracing my steps literally but would have been heading back in the general direction I had come from. So much so that, although Youlgrave is about ten miles from Ravenstor, it Is only some six or seven miles from Hartington where I had been. I am not sure why I did not go to Youlgrave from Hartington and then to Ravenstor.
Wanting to go to Eyam
I noted that I wanted to go to Eyam seven miles away. However, I noted there were two boys who were annoying me and who were going there the next day so I thought I would go on Friday. I noted that it would be nice to walk without my pack.
Thursday 19 August 1976
Vacuuming the Stairs
The next day, Thursday 19 August 1976, I left Ravenstor youth hostel fairly early after vacuuming the stairs.
Tideswell
I walked to Tideswell where I bought a drink. Tideswell is a large village located about two miles north of Ravenstor youth hostel. I don’t know where I bought the drink although currently there are quite a lot of shops in Tideswell including a Co-op, a greengrocer, a butcher and a bakery. So, there was probably similar in 1976, possibly more.
Wardlow Mires
I then went along the main road for a while. I am not entirely sure which road this was, possibly the A623. After a while, I came to a little village which I thought was called Waslow. I believe this is referring to Wardlow possibly to the hamlet of Wardlow Mires which is on the main road. I sat just outside there for a while.
At about 12.30, I went to the inn to get something to eat but it was closed. I think this was the fairly well-known pub The Three Stags’ Heads which means that I probably was in the hamlet of Wardlow Mires. I am not sure what the opening hours were in 1976. However, current opening hours appear to be Thursday and Friday 5-10.30pm and Saturday and Sunday 12-10.30pm. If the opening hours were the same then, it would explain why it was closed when I went there.
Litton Mill
So, I walked through Ravensdale, also known as Cressbrook Dale and then along by the River Wye and came to Litton Mill village. Litton Mill was a textiles mill in Millers Dale. It has been converted to housing. We walked through there in 2023 when we were trying to get from Ravenstor to Bakewell. There, I bought a cheese sandwich then went and sat on the hill opposite the hostel, possibly Hammerton Hill.
Back to Ravenstor
From there, I came down to the hostel and booked in. I noted that they were full and several people were turned away. I sat and played cards in the evening with the girls from Sheffield. Presumably these were the same girls from Sheffield that I had met in Hartington. I wonder if the fact they were staying at Ravenstor provided me an incentive to stay there another night! I noted that I was off to Eyam the next day.
Friday 20 August 1976
Eyam
The following day, Friday 20 August 1976, I didn’t leave Ravenstor until late and walked directly to Eyam, a distance of about six miles.
A Pub
I bought a sandwich in a pub and had some drinks. Currently, the only pub in Eyam is the Miners Arms. However, as recently as 1993, there were four pubs in Eyam. However, three of them, the Rose and Crown, the Royal Oak and the Bull’s Head, all closed and were converted to private dwellings. I don’t know which of these pubs I went to.
St Lawrence’s Church and Eyam Youth Hostel
Then, after a look round the church, I sat on the hill. I got to the hostel about 3.30pm. I don’t believe I ever stayed at Eyam Youth Hostel with my dad as it only opened in 1971, see Chapter 92.
At the hostel, I booked in and cooked some soup. Then, I sat talking to, and playing cards with, three girls from Leeds until 10.30pm. I then went to bed and wrote my diary. I noted that it was lights out soon so I would have to stop and that I was going to Castleton the next day.
Saturday 21 August 1976
Sweeping the Games Room
The next day, Saturday 21 August 1976, I had to sweep outside the games room as my chore. I had breakfast with the girls from Leeds and then set off.
Eyam to Castleton
Eyam to Castleton is about nine miles. We also walked from Eyam to Castleton in 2023 and followed a similar route. We stayed in Innisfree Cottage Bed and Breakfast as we had been unable to book at the youth hostel. The next morning, we met our friends, Dave and Janet Brown, in the free car park close to the museum. We then exited Eyam to the north west following Hawkhill Road uphill before branching left to take The Nook and the ensuing footpath. At Highcliffe, we turned left and followed Sir William Hill Road.
Bretton Youth Hostel
In 1976, I walked on the road until near Bretton youth hostel. As far as I can recall, I have never stayed at Bretton youth hostel. It opened in 1967 and was sold by YHA in 2014. It continues to function as an independent hostel.
Abney Grange
In 1976, I then went cross-country, down a steep hill, across a bog and then followed Bretton Brook until I reached a place called Abney Grange. It looked very misty and as if it might rain but it didn’t. I noted that I saw a pheasant.
In 2023, we carried on the road a bit further before finding footpaths towards Abney Grange and Abney Moor. We did have to go down a steep hill and across a boggy area as described in my diary.
While I did not mention Abney Moor specifically in 1976, I think I must have crossed it to get to Bradwell as we did in 2023.
Bradwell
I reached Bradwell at about 12.30pm.
Shoulder of Mutton
I sat in a pub that I called the Leg of Mutton until 1.30pm. In fact, this pub is called The Shoulder of Mutton. I then sat on a hill until about 3pm.
Hope Cement Works
As I walked through Hope Cement Works I met two men who offered me a cup of tea and a meal at their cottage. They then ran me into Castleton for 4pm.
Castleton Youth Hostel
At this time, the youth hostel was in Castleton Hall. I stayed here with my father in the late sixties, see Chapter 92. I booked in and showered. My diary noted that I was going to stay in Castleton the following night as Hathersage and Buxton were closed on Sunday and Edale was only taking bookings. After I wrote my diary, I went into the village to ring mum. I spent the evening playing cards.
Sunday 22 August 1976
Vaccuuming the Dormitory
The following day, Sunday 22 August 1976, I left Castleton after vacuuming the dormitory.
Hollins Cross and Mam Tor
I climbed to Hollins Cross, see Chapter 92. Then, I walked along Mam Tor and descended on the right hand side of the scree. It was very windy.
Winnats Pass and Treak Cliff Cavern
I walked down Winnats Pass which was closed to cars and went down Treak Cliff Cavern, see Chapter 92. I then went and sat on a hill on Winnats Pass. At about 2pm, when I thought the place had become “packed” I left to go for a walk. On my way a girl doing a survey stopped me and asked me some questions concerning the use of cars in the pass.
Back Tor and Losehill
I then walked along the top of the hills between Edale and Castleton but this time from Hollins Cross to Back Tor and Losehill.
Hope
Then, I went into Hope. There I helped a woman who couldn’t manage to lift a chair to where she wanted.
Back to the Youth Hostel
Then, I walked to Castleton finding a flag on the way. I booked in, showered, ate and then phoned mum. I noted that I was staying there again the next night. At this point, I think, YHA limited stays at one hostel to a maximum of three nights. This rule was subsequently dropped.
Monday 23 August 1976
Ladybower Reservoir via Wyn Hill
The next day, Monday 23 August 1976, after cleaning the windows I set off for Ladybower reservoir, a distance of about five miles, over Win Hill which I spelled as Wyn Hill. I also noted that it was not as high as Mam Tor but more rugged. Win Hill is 462m high whereas Mam Tor is 517m.
Yorkshire Bridge Inn
After seeing the reservoir, I went and sat in the Yorkshire Bridge Inn. The Yorkshire Bridge Inn dates back to at least 1826 and continues to operate. Someone talked to me and bought me a drink.
Back to Castleton
I then staggered back to Castleton slowly arriving at 5pm. I had a shower and then had a tin of oranges for tea. Later, I walked up Winnats Pass with a brother and sister, Roena and Darius, from Taunton in Somerset.
Tuesday 24 August 1976
Roena and Darius
The following day, Tuesday 24 August 1976, I left Castleton in the morning. I walked some of the way to Hathersage with Roena and Darius. However, as they were going to Eyam they had to turn off.
Peveril Castle
Presumably before we left Castleton, we went up to the remains of Peveril Castle. I thought they were not very impressive! While I do understand this comment, it is a little harsh. When we went in 2023, we found that we had to pay and the site is completely enclosed. I don’t think either of these were the case in the seventies. In 1976, I noted that we found a woman’s purse and met her as we were leaving.
Travellers Rest
I noted that I sat in a pub called the Travellers Rest and that this served draught cider. Travellers Rest is a pub in Brough on the main road from Hope to Hathersage. My understanding is that it was relatively uncommon to find a pub with draught cider in the seventines. Certainly, it was less common than it is now. However, I am not sure why I remarked on this as I don’t particularly like cider! I noted that I got talking to a “bloke”.
Hathersage Youth Hostel
I finished walking to Hathersage along the road arriving about 4pm. I booked in. For details of Hathersage youth hostel, see Chapter 92. Then, I rang up Eyam and arranged to go there the next day. I also spoke to dad and arranged that he would pick me up in Matlock if I could organise to spend the night there.
Wednesday 25 August 1976
Back to Eyam
The next day, Wednesday 25 August 1976, after sweeping my dormitory, I walked to Eyam. It was only about four miles so I got to Eyam about 12 noon. Just outside the village, I saw some scouts who were trying to walk to a grid reference.
Royal Oak
I went and sat in the Royal Oak pub until 1.45pm then went and sat in a car park nearby.
Eyam Youth Hostel
I got to the hostel, and booked in and ate. I noted that I was going back to Hartington the next day and that it was about 14 miles. Youlgrave were closed on the night I was trying to phone them and, presumably as a result, they were difficult to get in contact with. I rang mum and she gave me my O level results, see Chapter 118. In the evening, I played cards with a girl and her French and Spanish penfriends.
Thursday 26 August 1976
Sweeping the Porch
I started the following day, Thursday 26 August 1976, by sweeping the porch at Eyam, which promptly got dirty again!
Early Start
I made an early start for Hartington. I walked down to Eyam village and followed the B6521 down to the main road. The B6521is the road south out of Eyam through Eyam Dale. Jo and I entered Eyam on this route when we walked there from Bakewell in 2023. The main road is the A623.
Fluorspar Works
I cut through the fluorspar works which extend for about 1½ miles. It is very dusty in there and I emerged with white boots! I noted that, although the extent of these works is vast, some of the areas are not completely devastated. In my diary, I remarked that “I met one of the 2 rabbits I saw today there”. I commented that it tried to jump a wall, bumped into it, then cleared it on the second try.
Fluorspar or fluorite is the mineral form of Calcium Fluoride. It can be used for decorative and industrial purposes. I am not sure exactly what I was referring to as the fluorspar works. There is a large quarry to the south of the main road where I would have joined it. Maps also show a large number of workings, shafts and quarries to the south of that area. My understanding is that most of these are now disused but I understand some mining and processing of fluorspar still happens.
Great Longstone and Ashford
Finally, I emerged from the works at Great Longstone and then followed the road to Ashford where I bought an ice cream. Ashford is known formally as Ashford in the Water.There are a number of ways to get by road from Great Longstone to Ashford in the Water. The most direct seems to be along Longstone Lane to the B6465. I assume this is the road I took. Apparently, Ashford in the Water currently has a tea room and a village shop.
Kirk Dale, Bole Hill and Lathkill Dale
I climbed up on the road through Kirk Dale, rounded Bole Hill and then descended into Lathkill Dale which is a nature reserve so I noted that “there are millions of signs telling you what not to do”.
Road to Hartington
Until then, I thought the walk had been quite pleasant but then it was just a matter of following the road. I am not sure which road I would have followed to get from Lathkill Dale to Hartington. It was still quite a long way away, perhaps eight miles. Also, I am not sure how pleasant the first part of the walk had been. There had been quite a bit on the road not to mention the fluorspar works!
Hartington Youth Hostel
I got to Hartington about 4.55pm and booked in. I observed that there was a party of noisy London schoolkids at the hostel. Later, I rang up Matlock youth hostel and arranged to go there the next day. I noted that I needed to phone dad to arrange when and where he would pick me up on Saturday.
Friday 27 August 1976
The next day, Friday 27 August 1976, was the last full day of my walking holiday.
Polishing the Banisters and Sweeping the Stairs
At Hartington youth hostel, I polished the banisters and swept the stairs after I’d had my “breakfast” which I claimed was a cup of coffee!
Biggin and Attempting to Phone Dad
I walked to Biggin where I tried to phone dad but he wasn’t there. There is a red telephone box on the main road in Biggin and I wonder if this was the phone box I used. It appears that it no longer contains a telephone but has been repurposed to tell the parish’s history. However, at the end of 2023, the village magazine/newsletter described this as a work in progress.
I noted that this attempted phone call cost me 16p! I assume I tried to phone him at work as if I’d phoned him at home, and he hadn’t answered, the call would not have cost me anything. Presumably, I spoke to someone and they looked for dad and could not find him. I think a standard call at that time cost 2p so 16p was a lot and I would have had to keep putting coins in the machine!
Followed by Cows
I carried on walking. I tried to follow a footpath but lost it and ended up going down a hill followed by a herd of cows. Interestingly, I remember an incident of this nature but it may have happened more than once!
High Peak Trail to Longcliffe
I joined the High Peak Trail and followed that to Longcliffe where I used a toilet in a garage as the pub which was marked wasn’t there.
This is interesting as I have cycled the High Peak Trail relatively recently and was not aware I had walked on it in 1976. I suppose I must have picked it up somewhere to the west of Pikehall close to a farm marked as Upperhouse Farm on the Ordnance Survey map.
Currently, there seem to be a number of industrial sites in Longcliffe but I cannot see a garage where you could buy fuel. I have not found any details of a pub but presumably if there was one in Longcliffe it closed prior to 1976.
Grangemill
Then, I carried on along the road toward Grangemill and on the side of the road I saw a mouse which was about to walk underneath a moving lorry but I guided it back into the grass. At Grangemill I went into a pub where I had a sandwich and got some beermats. I believe this was the Hollybush Inn. This pub may have closed temporarily after the former landlord left in July 2025 but it seems to have reopened.
Arriving in Matlock
Unfortunately I got something in my eye and when I got to Matlock it was very sore. I recall this happening. I think whatever I got in my eye scratched my cornea so it was very painful even though there was nothing in it. However, overnight, it pretty much cleared up with having my eyes closed and rested. Thankfully, two guys from Newark, Ross and Neil, helped me by cooking me a meal.
I phoned mum and noted that dad would pick me up the next day outside the youth hostel. For details of this hostel, see Chapter 92. I am not sure why I was organising this through mum and not with dad directly. Presumably, it reflected to the difficulties I was having in getting hold of dad by phone.
Saturday 28 August 1976
The following day, Saturday 28 August 1976, after cleaning the dormitory out, I waited for dad who arrived at Matlock at 10am. We gave two lads a lift from the hostel to the town centre where they were being picked up. We went to Kirkby to see grandma but she was out. Later, we found out that she had gone to Newark. We went down the M1 and had breakfast/lunch at a service station. We got to dad’s in the afternoon and in the evening went to the greyhound racing.
Sunday 29 August 1976
The next day, on Sunday 29 August 1976, we got up early and left Birmingham at 7.15am to be in Norwich at lunch-time. However, just before Swaffham, the car conked out after giving dad a lot of trouble. After much trouble trying to get in touch with an operating garage we contacted dad’s friend Dave O’Neill who agreed to come out and have a go at fixing it. However, in the interim we found a garage who would deal with it so Dave towed us there. He brought us home and we sat playing Scrabble with him and Jean his wife. I then came home, had a bath and unpacked.
Working in Summer 1977
The following year, in 1977, I did not have a major holiday. I seem to have spent as much time working as possible perhaps trying to save for a bigger holiday the following year when I had finished school.
Sailing with Andrew Ellson
However, in August 1977, I did go on a sailing holiday for a few days with two friends Andrew Ellson and Timothy (Tim) Fisher. It was Andrew Ellson’s father’s boat and the holiday was based on the Norfolk Broads. I have some details about this holiday as I was keeping a diary at the time. While I did go sailing with Andrew and his father at other times, I think this was the only time I went on a multi-day sailing holiday of this nature.
Monday 2 August 1977
Oby
We left on Monday 22 August 1977. I noted that I went to Andrew’s where Tim and his dad met us. They took us to the boat which I believe was moored at Oby just outside Acle.
Thurne
After rigging up, we sailed for a while but it was too windy so we motored to Thurne, a couple of miles away. This involved going north on the River Bure and joining the River Thurne. I believe it was just the three of us on holiday. Fortunately, Andrew was a competent sailor and I am sure he made the decisions about not sailing because it was too windy etc. After arriving, we cooked something to eat and went to the pub where we played pool with some blokes from Liverpool. I think the pub was probably The Lion Inn.
Tuesday 23 August 1977
South Walsham
The next day, Tuesday 23 August 1977, we sailed to South Walsham, a distance of about three miles. It involved returning to the River Bure and then heading west to the turning into South Walsham Broad. In the afternoon, Andrew and I sailed round the broad while Tim took photos of us.
The Ship Inn?
In the evening, we went to the pub where we played pool. This was possibly The Ship Inn. This closed but there was a campaign to save it.
Personality Clash?
I confided in my diary that I was having problems with Tim. I noted that he was not a close friend of mine but he was friendly with Andrew and Andrew had invited him. Apparently, I had a number of concerns including that I thought he tried to avoid paying his share. I noted that I wanted not to rile him as I did not want to ruin the holiday.
Wednesday 24 August 1977
On the following day, Wednesday 24 Augut 1977, we ran out of gas meaning that, during the day, we had to eat cold tinned food, such as ravioli and rice pudding! In the evening, Andrew’s girlfriend Liz and her friend came and we went for “a really good sail” before it rained. In the evening, we went to the pub for a hot meal. I am not sure if we were still in South Walsham and, if so, if we went back to The Ship Inn where we had probably been the previous evening.
Thursday 25 August 1977
On the next and final day, Thursday 25 August 1977, we motored to Oulton where the boat was being taken out of the water. I am not entirely sure where this was. Oulton in Norfolk, near Aylsham, does not seem to connect to the Broads. It seems more likely that I was referring to Oulton Broad although this is quite a distance from South Walsham requiring around seven hours to get there. Perhaps that is why we used the motor.
Andrew’s father picked us up. We dropped Tim home and, after picking my bike up, we went to look at motorbikes for Andrew, see Chapter 127. We then found Gary Wood who told us all about what had happened in France. I believe Gary and others had been working at the campsite Le Paradis over the summer, see Chapter 118. A few days later, dad and I went from Birmingham to Dovedale. On the way back, we called at grandma’s in Kirkby.
Hitchhiking in Europe in 1978
The following year, in 1978, I spent a month travelling around Europe between finishing school and starting university. I have very little written information about this trip as I was not keeping a diary at this point and mum knew very little about the trip so only noted when I left, when I phoned and when I came back etc. So, what I have compiled here is from memory only.
Planning with Friends
In early November 1977, I noted that I had a conversation at school with two friends Ian Sherrington and Chris Gray about possibly going to France the following year. I noted that Ian wanted to go on our motorbikes but I thought this might be difficult financially, at least for me. From memory, I don’t think either Chris Gray or John Durrant had motorbikes. I think the plan was that they would get to France somehow, probably by train, and Ian and I would then join them. Ian wanted to get there by motorbike and I wanted to hitchhike. If I remember correctly, Chris and John did spend most of the summer in France, possibly in Biarritz.
Attracted by Hitchhiking
My desire to hitchhike was undoubtedly partly about keeping costs down but I also found the idea exciting and extremely attractive. In June 1969, Linda Bell, who lived, with her parents, next-door-but-one to grandma and grandad went with a friend hitchhiking in Spain. However, I don’t recall Linda Bell and doubt if her experiences of foreign travel and holidays influenced me. I do recall, as a teenager, being somewhat dismissive of foreign “package” holidays and being much more attracted to the idea of working abroad, e.g. on a kibbutz, which was very popular at the time or, in particular, the idea of hitchhiking around Europe. There was quite a lot of interest in InterRail at the time and I believe I recall Tricia doing some such trip but I regarded this as somewhat tame in comparison to hitching!
“Hitch-hikers Guide to Europe“
My interest in hitchhiking in Europe was fuelled in the mid- to late-seventies by coming across Ken Walsh’s book, “Hitch-hiker’s Guide to Europe”, apparently the book which inspired “Hitchhiker’s Guide to the Galaxy”. I don’t know what happened to my copy but I acquired a copy which originates from 1977 and looks how I remember the one I had. I found this book extremely inspiring with its slightly anarchic and opinionated approach to travelling. This is in an era before Lonely Planet or Rough Guides were (widely-)available. Lonely Planet was founded in the early 1970s but only really expanded to the world beyond Australia in the eighties. Rough Guides started in 1982.
Limited Experience of Hitchhiking
Although I had done some hitchhiking, including on school camping trips to France, see Chapter 118, my hitchhiking experience was pretty limited although I don’t think I would have thought so at that time.
Hitchhiking is Out of Fashion
While hitchhiking was once popular, it has largely fallen out of fashion and I cannot recall the last time I saw someone hitching. The reasons for this are probably multiple including perceptions of danger and rise in car ownership. Another factor has been the growth of motorway-type roads where pedestrians are not allowed. However, while hitchhiking itself has fallen out of fashion, there has been a rise of technology-based similar practices, e.g. of car sharing and “slugging”. It is worth noting that hitchhiking remains popular in some countries and this often relates to levels of car ownership.
Earning Money for the Holiday
Although I intended to minimise holiday costs by hitchhiking in Europe, I still needed money to make the holiday possible. I spent the first month of the holidays working in Birmingham. During the day, I worked for the Norwich Union and, at night, I worked in a pub, see Chapter 119. By doing this, I hoped to save enough money for the holiday.
Last Minute Drop Out
While I do not recall the exact details, I believe I contacted Ian Sherrington towards the end of my time in Birmingham to finalise plans to meet up to travel to Europe only for him to tell me that he was not going. I don’t recall him telling me why. I remember this being a huge disappointment at the time. However, by this time, I was pretty committed to going so I decided to go on my own. I guess I could have cancelled but I don’t think I considered this. I suppose I could have tried to join Chris and John on their trip but I don’t think I ever considered this either. Although one possible destination for my travels was where they were going to be staying, I don’t think I made any concerted effort to get there. I certainly did not manage to meet up with them.
Canterbury to Kassel
I don’t recall exactly when I left but mum noted, on Saturday 5 August 1978, that dad phoned and told her that I had gone to France on my own. I doubt he had mentioned to her that I was hitchhiking as just my going abroad alone would have worried her enough. So, I suppose this means I left from Birmingham but I really do not recall. I had always assumed that I went from Norwich. I do recall that I was heading for Dover but that I was picked up by a German tourist heading home and he gave me a lift from Canterbury to Kassel in West Germany, a distance of over 400 miles.
Luggage
I also don’t recall clearly what I took with me. I am pretty sure I took my green rucksack and that I had more stuff than when I went youth hostelling in the Peak District as I had a tent and sleeping bag with me. One thing I recall is that my sleeping bag was not as good as those that others I met had as mine was not really designed for outdoor rough sleeping! I think I must have borowed the tent as I don’t recall owning one. I don’t believe I used the tent often.
Mostly, I think I stayed in cheap hotels and hostels. I do recall using the tent once to camp near a motorway/autobahn junction and was concerned that I would be detected and moved on by police. That did not happen! The only contact I recall with the police was in Germany when I ended up walking inadvertently on an autobahn and being told in no uncertain terms that I should not be there!
Destination
I did not have a fixed destination in mind. There was the vague idea of meeting up with Chris and John in Biarritz but I don’t think that was something I actively pursued. I had the vague idea of heading for Greece but it was never a very definite plan. From Kassel, I do not recall my route clearly. I recall going through Frankfurt and passing through Switzerland to Northern Italy. I think I travelled through Switzerland as, as far as I can recall, I have never been to either Austria or Liechtenstein.
Also, I do recall armed guards on one or more border crossings. I think, at the time, I assumed this was due to the terrorist activities of the Red Brigades. However, I understand it may have been as much due to cross-border smuggling.
Northern Italy
In northern Italy, I recall a number of places I visited including Venice, Florence and Pisa.
Venice
I remember being in Venice during a violent but dry electrical storm! I also had a romantic encounter with an English girl who was part of a school trip. Regrettably, I do not recall her name. I do recall that she told me where the school party were heading but it proved unrealistic for me to try to get there although I am not sure how hard I tried!
Florence and Pisa
In Florence, I recall visiting the Uffizi Galleries and I was in Pisa when it was still possible to go up the leaning tower. It was closed between January 1990 and December 2001 because of safety concerns and while structural work was carried out.
San Marino
I also recall passing through San Marino although I think that was fairly unremarkable except for the novelty of being in such a small country!
Introduction to Lunch in Italy
Another memory I have from that time, which I think is from northern Italy, is of getting a lift from some kind of businessman. I think he was offering me a fairly long lift but he said he first needed to stop for lunch somewhere. I had in mind a very British stop for a sandwich of perhaps 20-30 minutes. But, this was my introduction into how Italians do lunch. We must have been there for 2-3 hours with all kinds of food and drink. I recall being anxious about time but do not recall why!!
Cheap Wine
I also recall that wine was extremely cheap in Italy. Once, I recall falling asleep in a church after consuming the best part of a bottle of wine and being asked by someone to leave! I am not sure if it was the same trip but I also recall being sick outside a church somewhere after having overimbibed!
Diverted to Southern France…
Somewhere in northern Italy, possibly on the coast, I met two guys of around my age. From memory, they were French and were having a holiday driving around the Meditteranean. They invited me to join them and that was the end of my halfhearted efforts to reach Greece as I went with them to southern France although I do not remember where. I also don’t recall whether we fell out or if our ideas of holidays did not quite match up but we went our separate ways and I headed down through southern Spain.
…And on to Spain
I remember passing by or through Benidorm and feeling snobbily superior to those who were there on package holidays!
Alicante
I also recall staying in a youth hostel in Alicante. This was possibly a low point for me as, apparently, it was a former prison!
I believe this was the Albergue Juvenil La Florida located at 59 Orihuela Avenue. It can accommodate 182 people. While I found it difficult to find more information, it does seem to have been a juvenile detention centre. An article about curiosities of hostels run by Red Española de Albergues Juveniles (REAJ) noted that the hostel was previously the José Antonio prison. A more detailed news article noted that it was a pretrial detention centre and that it opened at the end of September 1925. I am not entirely sure when it was converted to youth hostel.
Exam Results by Phone
Also, I was trying to phone home to get my A level results, see Chapter 118, but I had trouble getting through as I did not know that you had to drop the first zero when dialling from outside the UK. I must have found out, or someone told me, as I did eventually get through.
I discovered that I had got the results I needed to go to university, see Chapter 120. To be honest, I am not sure what I would have done if I had not done so as I am not sure how realistic it would have been to apply through clearing from Spain! I think it shows how confident/cocky I was as I don’t think I had really thought through what I would do if I did not get the grades!
Difficulties Hitchhiking
I recall that hitchhiking in Spain was very difficult involving long periods waiting for lifts and not getting anywhere. I vaguely recall hearing that someone had been attacked by a hitchhiker and this put people off from giving lifts. This meant I may have resorted to using buses or trains.
Algeciras, Ceuta and Morocco
I do not recall clearly but I do recall getting to Algeciras and crossing on a ferry to the Spanish enclave of Ceuta and then on into Morocco. I would have been interested in going to Gibraltar but, at that time, the border with Spain was closed which meant I would have had to travel to Morocco and then back. The border was closed from June 1969, see Chapter 97, until it partially reopened in December 1982.
Buses in Morocco
In Morocco, I did not hitchhike at all but travelled by bus in a group of other foreign tourists of roughly my age. I do not recall any names but I do remember that they were drawn from various countries. I also remember spending a lot of time bartering for goods and also being asked to give up my room so that one of the others could share the room with a girl he had met! Also, I don’t remember how far we went inside Morocco. I do recall buying a Moroccan-style jacket which I wore as a dressing gown when I got home.
Heading Home
My recollection is that I turned round and headed home when I thought my money was likely to run low. I may have needed to be back at a particular time but, as far as I can recall, that would have only been for the start of university term, see Chapter 120.
Home from a Youth Hostelling Trip?
On 11 September 1978, mum noted that I came home from a youth hostelling trip with dad. I am not sure if she is referring to this trip but I thought I went home to Norwich but I could have gone to my dad’s in Birmingham. I am not aware of any other youth hostelling trip I went on with dad at this time. This trip had not been only youth hostelling but dad and/or I might have not called it a hitchhiking trip to avoid causing mum further anxiety. I had hoped to come home from Spain by train but I am pretty sure I had insufficient funds so had to hitchhike part of the way although I think I was able to travel by train once I got to the UK.
Visiting University Friends
The following year, in 1979, I have not found any detail of holidays I took. However, I was away at university at this time, see Chapter 120, and was not keeping a diary. I did visit some university friends in the holidays, for example, going to see Beverley Squires in Lincoln in January 1979.
Alan’s Holidays
Camping
In addition to the family holidays that my brother Alan had with my mother during this period, he also went camping on a few occasions, for example, in May 1975, August 1976, June 1977 and August 1978. This is roughly annually and I wonder if this was an annual Boys’ Brigade camp. I suspect that much of this camping may have been with Boys’ Brigade, see Chapter 124, but mum does not always specify this.
Visiting Dad
Alan also sometimes went to Birmingham with or to visit dad. For example, in October 1976, Alan, Liz and I went to visit dad in Birmingham, see Chapter 114.
Eigg with the Harrises
In August 1979, Alan travelled to London and was travelling overnight to join the Harrises on Eigg. The Harrises were family friends from St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 124. The following day, Maureen Harris phoned mum to tell her that Alan had arrived safely.
Liz’s Holidays
In terms of my younger sister Liz, she mainly went on holiday with my mum and brother. However, in October 1979, she went to stay with Mr Withers for a week. I think this might refer to a friend of dad’s, John Withers, who had stables in Biggin Hill.
Other People’s Holidays
In addition to holidays taken by family members, the diaries also sometimes recorded holidays taken by others.
Irene, Ken and Linda Bell
For example, in July 1975, Irene, Ken and Linda Bell went to Ashbourne in Derbyshire for five days. The Bells lived next-door-but-one to grandma and grandad at 162 Drayton High Road.
Mr Stephens
In April 1976, mum noted that Mr Stephens, for whom she worked, see Chapter 121, left to go on holiday.
Everard Mascarenhas
Three months later, in July 1976, I noted that my friend Everard Mascarenhas was leaving for Canada soon as he was going for the Olympic Games in Montreal, see Chapter 123.
Malcolm Carter
The following year, in April 1977, Malcolm Carter gave mum a card and a Jubilee key ring as a present from France where he had been since Easter, see Chapter 114.
Gary Wood
Three months later, in July 1977, I received a postcard from Gary Wood and noted that he seemed to be having quite a time. I believe this was when he was working at Le Paradis in France, see Chapter 118.
Malcolm Carter’s Son
The next month, in August 1977, mum went with Malcolm Carter to pick his son up from the station. He had got back from France. For some reason, Malcolm was worried about him being late back although it was only 9.50pm.
Dr Watkins
Two years later, in January 1979, mum noted that Dr Watkins was on holiday.
Dr Leach
The following month, in February 1979, mum noted that another of the GPs for whom mum worked, see Chapter 121, Dr Leach had broken her arm, see Chapter 116, on a skiing holiday.
Dr Watkins
At the end of that year, in December 1979, Dr Watkins went to Berlin for a week to stay with his daughter Anna.
Boyfriends and Girlfriends
During this period, I and my siblings started having boy/girlfriends. However, there is not much about these in mum’s diary. Frankly, this is not surprising as I for one would have largely kept those matters secret from mum. I did write about such things in my diary although even there I was fairly guarded. Nevertheless, because of this, there is much more detail about my relationships than that of my siblings.
Chantry Youth Club with a Girlfriend
On 14 February 1976, mum noted that I had gone to Chantry Youth Club and that I had a girlfriend. She gave no name and I fear I do not recall this! It was just before I started keeping my diary.
Valentine’s Day
This was Valentine’s Day. While this was a thing then, I do not recall this being a huge thing probably because I mostly did not send or receive Valentine cards! However, on 17 February 1977, I commented that I had received a Valentine’s card. I noted that it was “a bit late but appreciated anyhow”. I don’t think I knew who had sent it.
Helen
At the start of the following month, I noted that Helen was going to be going with me to Andrew’s party the next day which she did. I regret to say I don’t know exactly who this was.
However, I do remember a Helen Dendy from school and that I had a bit of a crush on her. I believe I may have danced with her at one or two parties, possibly at Christmas. But, I think I was too terrified of her to ask her out but maybe I did as I also went with her to Michael Grey’s party later that same month in March 1976. The following month, in April 1976, I went to a party thrown by Ian Sherrington. I noted that Helen was there implying perhaps that we had not gone there together.
Pairing Up at Parties
A lot of parties I went to at this time involved boys and girls pairing up. For example, in March 1976, I went to Simon Lefevre’s party and paired up with Katherine Snoad. Although I do recall this, I don’t believe we ever “went out” as such though.
Another example comes from September 1976. I went to the house of my friend Everard Mascarenhas. He was going to a party so I went with him. It was being thrown by Karen Fielding. I noted that I spent the evening with Melinda. I confess I don’t recall fully who this was. However, there was a Melinda Picton in our year who studied French, German and English literature at A level. She went on to study Welsh and English in Swansea.
In May 1977, I met a girl called Helen at a party at Bywell’s and walked her part of the way home.
The following month, I went on Edward Cross’s motorbike to a party in Wroxham. I noted meeting a nice girl called Lorraine.
Carol
At the beginning of July 1976, I noted walking Carol home after Miss Simpson’s party. I recall going out with Carol Colman for some time and I believe this refers to her. This could have well been when we started going out.
However, if so, we did not go out for long as less than a week later, at Simon Hook’s party we broke up. What happened was that my friend Chris Gray had come with a girl who did not go to our school. Her name was Caroline Kingham. I confess I did not clearly recall her surname but I knew mum worked with her mother Avril in the 1980s so confirmed the surname from there. She and I ended up going out. I noted rather brutally “I chucked Carol and Chris’s girlfriend Caroline chucked him. I’m now going out with Caroline.” From what I recall, Chris was unperturbed by this and our friendship was not affected.
Caroline
Babysitting
The next day, I noted that I went to a party but Caroline could not come as she was babysitting for someone. The following day, Sunday 11 July 1976, I phoned Caroline about 9am but she was still in bed. She had not got in until about 2.30am. She phoned later though.
Long Walks
That same day, I walked to Caroline’s from grandma’s, a distance of about 6 miles. I don’t quite recall where Caroline lived, possibly somewhere in Greenways. The distances would be about right. I left grandma’s at 6pm so must have got to Caroline’s about 7.30pm or so. I couldn’t have stayed long as I left at 8.10pm and walked the three miles home. When I was writing my diary, it was 11.40pm.
Samson and Hercules
The next day, Monday 12 July 1976, I phoned Caroline but she had arranged to go to the Samson and Hercules with French visitors.
Samson and Hercules was a very well-known Norwich night club which many people remember. However, I don’t think I ever went there.
Since the nightclub closed in 2003, the building has been used for various things including a Mexican restaurant and a swimming pool. The night club also had different names, including Ritzy’s from 1983.
A prominent feature of the building were statues of Samson and Hercules on each side of the doorway. In July 2024, they were still there although the building was then a Mortgage Advice Bureau possibly with flats upstairs. However, what I hadn’t realised was that the current statues are replicas, which were placed there in 1998. The originals dated back to the 17th century when the original house was built by mayor of Norwich Christopher Jay. Apparently, the statues were taken into the care of the Norfolk Museums Service in 2003. Samson turned out to be original but Hercules was a Victorian copy. The original Samson is on display in an environmentally-controlled glass case at the Museum of Norwich at the Bridewell.
Homework Together
The following day, Tuesday 13 July 1976, Caroline came round and brought homework. However, she was only able to stay until about 9.30pm. I noted that I need to phone her at 5.45pm the next evening.
Various Phone Calls
So, the next day, Wednesday 14 July 1976, I phoned her from Yarmouth where I was collecting money for the NSPCC, see Chapter 118. She told me I could not go to hers the next day, Thursday 15 July 1976, as she had relatives coming. I did phone her that day. She said her party was still on for Friday but some boys had threatened to wreck it because they were not invited! We were also going to Captain America’s on Saturday. I noted that Caroline wanted to pay for herself but I was not going to let her.
Caroline’s Party
On Friday 16 July 1976, I went to Caroline’s party and noted it was a success as the gatecrashers did not come.
Captain America’s
The following day, Saturday 17 July 1976, I had lunch with Caroline and, in the evening, we went to Captain America’s. This still operates as Captain A’s Bar and Grill. Apparently, it opened in 1972. For recollections of Captain America’s see here.
In France
The next day, Sunday 18 July 1976, I phoned Caroline to say goodbye as she was leaving for France the next day. A few days later, on Saturday 24 July 1976, I got a card from her saying she would be back on Tuesday 27th.
Meeting at Michael Grey’s
The day after she got back, Wednesday 28 July 1976, I went to Michael Grey’s after lunch and Caroline met me there. I do not recall where he lived but assume it was near to Caroline. I spent the afternoon with her as she was going to Desborough the next day. She had bought me a flick knife from France. I estimated that it cost her about £2 and noted that, while they were illegal in the UK, they were legal in France.
Holiday Address and Letters
The next day, Thursday 29 July 1976, Caroline rang me to say goodbye and to give me her holiday address. Two days later, on Saturday 31 July 1976, I wrote to Caroline as I think I was going to go to dad’s to help him move into his new house and wanted to see her after she got back and before she went away again. I noted “I must post the letter”.
The next day, on Sunday 1 August 1976, however, I noted that I didn’t think I would be going to dad’s until after Caroline left. On Monday 2 August 1976, I noted that a woman came into the bookshop who taught English at Earlham. I noted that I should ask Caroline if she teaches her. Presumably, this means Caroline went to Earlham although in my head I thought she went to Notre Dame. A few days later, on Thursday 5 August 1976, I got a letter from Caroline and it seemed she was having a good time.
Break Up
However, on Sunday 8 August 1976, I noted that we had broken up which meant that I could go with dad to Birmingham the next day for a while. In retrospect, I see Caroline as my first “proper” girlfriend although we only went out for less than a month and she was away for quite a lot of that time! Still, a month is possibly quite a long time for a teenager!
Janet
The following year, at the end of July 1977, at my party, I was with a girl called Janet who worked at Sainsburys. Three days later, I phoned her and arranged to meet her after work the next day. I finished work at 2.35pm and Janet and I went into the city. We wandered around, going to the library and several bookshops. I left her just before 6pm.
Two days later, I went round to Janet’s. I do not recall where this was! I noted that Richard was there. Perhaps this refers to Richard Mayhew. I thought that spoiled the evening although I still enjoyed it. I noted that I didn’t get home until fairly late.
Two days after that, I went with Janet to Ann Franks’s party. The day after the party, I noted that I didn’t especially want to go out with Janet but was not sure when I would tell her. I rang her four days later and told her I didn’t want to go out with her. I noted that she did not take it well.
Reflections on Relationships
Short-lived
During this period, most of my relationships with girls, although intense, were relatively short, measured in days or, occasionally, weeks, rather than months. I did have longer-term crushes on some girls but lacked the nerve and/or skills to act on these! When relationships did start, either she, or perhaps more rarely, I, decided quite quickly that it was not a relationship we wanted to continue! I don’t think this experience was that unusual among my friends. I can only think of one who I recall having what might be called a steady girlfriend during this period.
Attracted to Girls
In my case, I was always only attracted to girls and was not aware of any of my friends who were gay. This does not mean that none were. It was still a time when gay relationships were not discussed or acknowledged openly. I recall, when I attended the “Rock Against Racism” concert in London, Tom Robinson had a song called “Glad to be Gay”. It made an impression on me as I think it was the first time I had encountered someone who was openly homosexual. I recall discussing it with a church-attending friend who was shocked and said that she did not think homosexuality was OK.
Kept Separate from Family
As a result of my relationships being very short-lived, I don’t think my family would have known about any of these girlfriends. I certainly don’t think I ever got to the stage of bringing one of them home to meet the family. As a result, none of them are mentioned in mum’s diaries.
Judith
However, in August 1979, mum noted going to see “Winnie the Pooh” and “Bedknobs and Broomsticks” at the Odeon at night with my sister Tricia, her boyfriend Angus, me and Judith. A few days later, mum noted that I had gone to Salford to visit Judith’s relatives. It was not Salford but Southport. I have clear memories of this trip including driving on the beach.
Judith and I knew each other as we both attended the Assemblies of God church in Norwich, see Chapter 124. She had a similar background to mine having been raised in a Methodist family although they attended Chapelfield Road. We had met once, before getting to know each other through church, as she and a friend had been on a double date to the cinema with me and Roger Boothby. Sadly, I do not recall her friend’s name. Also, I do not recall exactly how long Judith and I went out nor do I remember her surname although I feel I should! Our relationship was relatively serious and I think we must have gone out for a few months at least. There were difficulties though as she lived in Norwich and I was mostly in Newcastle.
Tricia and Angus
In 1976, my older sister Tricia went to study in Cambridge. There she met Angus Carrick who became her boyfriend and ultimately her husband. Unsurprisingly, Angus is mentioned quite a lot in mum’s diaries. She commented that seeing Tricia and Angus together hurt, see Chapter 114, made her envious and emphasised her loneliness.
Alan
I don’t really know anything about my brother Alan’s girlfriends during this period. I don’t believe he had any relationship serious enough to merit family introductions! However, in May 1979, Alan went to the youth club at Mile Cross, see Chapter 124. Apparently, he went with a girl he had met at the weekend. Liz told mum this! Mum thought her name might be Susan Porter. I really don’t know her.
Liz and Gary
By way of contrast, my younger sister Liz was in a steady relationship with her future husband, Gary Tidy. Mum considered this relationship problematic because of a relatively large age difference, see Chapter 114.